Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2013 


http://archive.org/details/chiushinguraorloOOtake_0 


CHIUSHINGURA, 

OH 

THE    LOYAL  LEAGUE. 


TRANSLATOR'S  NOTE. 

THE  "  Chiusliingura "  is,  or  at  least  was,  one  of  the  most  popular  and  best  known  romances  in 
Japan.  It  is  easy  to  understand  why  such  should  be  the  case,  the  main  object  of  the  tale  being 
to  glorify  "  chiushin  "  or  loyal  heartedness,  the  supreme  virtue  of  the  Bushi  class  under  the  old  order 
of  things  that  passed  away  with  the  year  1868.  The  story  is，  as  a  mere  story,  not  unskilfully  con- 
Btructedj  and  the  variety  of  its  incidents  is  sufficient  to  interest  even  the  reader  of  the  sensation  novels 
of  the  period  ；  while  to  those  who  still  preserve  some  lingering  affection  for  the  quaint  and  picturesque 
national  life  that  ended  with  the  last  decade,  to  be  replaced  by  the  vulgar  and  common-place  existence 
of  the  day，  the  following  pages,  as  descriptive  of  old-world  manners  and  already  obsolete  sentiments,  a 
portion  of  a  curious  mediseval  system  that  has  lasted  down  to  our  own  times,  will  not,  it  is  hoped,  be 
altogether  unpleasing. 


Many  little  points  naturally  occur  in  the  narrative  which  only  an  intimate  study  of  Japanese  life 
caij  make  plain  or  of  interest,  but  their  fidelity  to  truth  is  apparent  in  every  feature,  to  the  reader  con- 
versant by  study  or  residence  with  the  Japanese.  Witness  the  solicitude  of  Okaru's  mother  at  parting 
with  her  child,  that  she  should  apply  the  moxa  occasionally— a  favorite  and  much  used  native  remedy 
for  various  illnesses,  that  the  girl  should  have  nose-paper ~ used  in  lieu  of  handkerchiefs.  Also  the 
reference  to  the  watchman's  clappers ― two  smooth  billets  of  hard  wood  carried  by  private  night- 
watchmen  to  frighten  off  thieves.  These  and  countless  other  triyialines  are  so  simply  interwoven 
with  the  tragic  events  of  the  tale,  as  to  create  a  fresh  naturalness  which  even  the  distant  age  and  scene 
of  the  story  do  not  impair. 

The  poems  in  the  appendix  show  the  vein  of  Japanese  ideas  in  this  direction,  but  the  essence  of 
the  original  seems  hardly  to  have  been  preserved  ；  and  the  pieces  are  more  curious  in  ingenuity  of 
translation  than  valuable  for  intrinsic  merit. 

•  Hoffman  Atkinson. 


7 


The  title  "  Chiushingura  "  is  hardly  translatable,  and  ia  a  notable  example  of  tlie  Japanese  love  of 
a  play  upon  words.  "  Chiusbin  "  may  mean  either  loyal-heartedness "  or  "loyal  followers "  ；  and 
" kura"  (Vui'a)  siirnifies  a  treasury  or  storehouse,  while  it  is  also  the  first  half  of  the  name  of  the  popu- 
lar hero,  Kiiranosuke,  of  the  historical  episode  of  the  "  Forty-seven  Ronin."  upon  whicn  the  romance  is 
founded,  and  whicli  has  been  so  pleasantly  told  by  Mr.  Mitford  in  his  admirable  "  Tales  of  Old  Japan." 
The  translator,  therefore,  without  attempting  to  render  the  native  title,  has  chosen  that  of  "  The  Loyal 
League,"  as  lairly  indicathie'  the  nature  of  the  story,  and  preserving*  as  much  of  the  spirit  of  the  original 
title  as  could  be  preserved  in  a  single  expression. 

The  translation,  it  should  be  premised,  was  made  long  since,  in  Europe,  without  the  possibility  of 
assistance  ；  and  although  it  has  been  revised  with  as  much  care  as  the  limited  leisure  and  still  more  lim- 
ited scholarship  of  its  author  have  permitted,  there  are,  doubtless,  numerous  inaccuracies  to  be  detected 
in  ;c  by  those  better  versed  in  the  language  and  literature  of  Japan  than  himself :  for  which  an  indul- 
gent consideration  is  claimed. 

Tlie  translation  is  made  partly  from  the  text  of  the  abbreviated  form  in  which  the  story  is  more 
commonly  met  with,  but  mainly  from  that  of  the,  "joi'uri"  (or  musical  romance)  in  which  the  tale  is 
amplified  and  adapted  for  theatrical  recitation. 

A  few  explanatory  additions^  necessary  to  make  the  story  plain  to  the  English  reader,  liave  been 
incorporated  with  the  translation,  which  is  throue-hontj  and  purposely,  a  free  one,  and  in  some  instances 
it  has  been  found  advisable  to  leave  untranslated,  or  to  translate  shortly,  portions  of  the  original. 


PREFACE  OF  THE  AUTHOR. 


EVERY  one  knows  that,  to  enjoy  a  savory  dish,  one  must  eat  some  of  it  ；  and  the  confusion  of  a 
country  where  the  loyal  and  brave  deeds  of  worthy  samurai  remain  unnoticed  is  like  that  of  a 
dark  night,  when  not  so  much  as  a  star-twiakle  is  to  be  seen;  which  is  the  reason  why 1 have  written 
down  what  follows. 


ゾ」 


BOOK  THE  FIRST. 


What  Happened  at  Tsttruga-oka, 


FTER  the  Shoguti  of  the  Aslukaga  fami]}^,  Taka-nji ko，  had  overthrown  Nitta  Yoshisada,  pro- 
found peace  reigned  throughout  the  land.  The  Shogun  built  a  palace  at  Kioto,  and  the  fame 
of  his  achievements  penetrated  into  every  corner  of  the  country. 

All  the  people  yielded  to  his  authority 5  bowing*  down  before  him  as  the  grass  bends  to  the 
breeze,  and  the  imperial  might  spread  its  protecting*  wins-s  over  the  empire. 

In  commemoration  of  his  success,  the  Sho^run  caused  a  shrine  to  be  erected  to  Hachiman*  at 
Tsuru^a-oka,  and  sent  his  younger  brother,  Ashikaga-Sahiyoye-no-kami-x^Tawoyosln-koj  to  act  as  his 
deputy  at  the  inauguration  of  the  newly  completed  buildine^ 

Towards  the  close  of  tlie  second  month  of  tlie  first  year  01  the  nengo  Eiyakuo  (A..D.  1338，)  Nawo 
yoshi  accordingly  arrived  at  Kamakura,  The  Lord  Moron  a  wo,  Duke  of  Musasliij  and  Prime  Council- 
lor under  His  Majesty  the  Shognti, a  haughty  nobleman  of  stern  aspect  and  insolent  manners,  received 
His  Hierliness  at  the  guard-house  that  stood  at  the  entrance  of  the  exercising  ground  in  front  of  the 

ilie  God  of  War;  mucli  honored  m  the  earlier  days  of  tlie  Shogunate,  but  hardly  reverenced  at  the  present  day. 


14 

slirine.  Within  the  curtain  of  the  gnard-honse,  Wakasanosuke  Yasuchika,  younger  brother  of  Mo- 
monoi.  Lord  of  Harima,  and  Yenja  Hang'wan  Takasada,  a  baron  of  liakuslm,  geutlemen-in-waitingf 
to  the  Shogun,  were  on  duty  together.  Nawoyoshi,  mounting  the  steps  of  the  guard-house,  seated 
himself,  motioning  Moron awo  to  a  place  on  his  left,  while  the  two  gentlemen-in- waiting  took  up  their 
position  below.  At  His  Highness's  command  tlie  attendants  brought  forward  a  chest,  and  set  it  down 
in  front.    Isawoyoslii,  pointing  to  it,  said : 

Na%ooyoshi —— " Among  the  helmets  contained  in  this  cliest  is  one  whicli  belonged  to  Nitta  Yoslii- 
sada，  who  was  defeated  by  our  brother  Takuuji,  and  who  was  presented  with  it  by  the  Emperor  Goda- 
igo.  Nitte，  it  is  true,  was  our  enemy  ；  but  lie  was  a  descendant,  in  the  elder  line,  of  the  Seiwa  family, 
a  Genji  house  ；  and  the  helmet  whicli  he  wore  was  a  five-fold  one.  Wherefore,  it  is  our  will  that  it 
should  not  be  thrown  aside,  but  should  be  preserved  in  the  treasury  of  the  shrine." 

" Yonr  Hio-hness's  command  surprises  nie  ； "  cried  the  Duke  oi  Musaslii,  upon  hearing  the  order. 
" Many  ITatamoto,  both  of  high  and  low  deirree,  claim  descent  from  the  Seiwa  stock,  as  well  as  Nitta, 
and  will  presume  to  see  themselves  honored  in  the  distinction  thus  accorded  to  the  helmet  worn  by 
him.    I  venture,  therefore,  to  advise  your  Highness  to  rescind  your  order." 

Wakasanosuke. — "  Nay,  my  lord,  I  hardly  think  so.  It  seems  to  me  that  His  Majesty  hopes  by 
this  device  to  bring  to  submission,  without  having  recourse  to  force,  the  disbanded  partisans  of  Nitta, 
trustinsr  to  the  effect  which  his  generosity  in  thus  honoring  their  leader  will  have  upon  them.  Your 
counsel  is  not  seasonable." 

The  words  were  hardly  out  of  his  nioutli  when  Moronawo  exclaimed  angrily — 

Moronavjo : — "  Yah  ！  you  dare  to  interrupt  me,  Moronawo,  and  tell  me  my  counsel  is  not  season- 
able!   Round  tlie  spot  where  -Nitta  was  slain,  fortj-seven  helmets  that  had  fallen  off  the  heads  of  their 

I  Lit. ― officers  charged  with  the  duty  of  entertaining  guests. 


15 


dead  wearers  were  found  ；  and  if  the  contents  of  this  coffer  should  be  placed  in  tlio  treasury  without 
beini/  identified,  and  it  should  turn  out  afterwards  that  Nitta's  helmet  is  not  among  theui,  what  ridi- 
cule would  be  incurred  ！    Away  with  you." 

The  color  moanted  to  AVakasaiioske's  face;  but  Yenya  Ilangmvmi  interposed. 

Yemja  : — "  Kowa  I — what  your  Lordship  says  is  undeniable.  Still,  there  is  something  in  Wakasa- 
noske's  words. ェ beir  to  appeal  to  your  Highness."  ' 

And，  as  lie  spoke,  he  was  glad  with  the  idea  that  he  had  averted  a  quarrel. 

Naiooyoshi : — "  Our  will  is,  that  the  wife  of  Yenya  should l)e  brought  here." 

She  was  accordingly  sent  for  ；  and  after  a  short  interval  the  Lady  Kawoyo,  the  beautiful  wife  of 
Yenya,  mao-nificently  dressed  in  court  costume,  entered  the  exercise  iri'ound.  Her  face  was  powdered, 
and  the  brilliancy  of  lier  appearance  rivalled  the  lustre  of  a  gem,  as,  with  bare  feet  and  ]oii£>-  sweep- 
ins*  train,  slie  modestly  advanced  toward  the  giuird-lioiise,  and  prostrated  herscH  respectfully  before 
His  Hio-bness. 

o 

Mownawo  (who  was  aii admirer  of  the  sex) : —— " We  are  obliged  to  jon,  lad'y.  His  Iligimess  has 
commanded  your  attendance  ；  pray  come  nearer  " — assuming  a  soft  manner  as  lie  spoke. 

Naw ひ yoshi  (re^rarding  her) : — "It  is  true  that  we  have  sent  for  you.  Some  time  since,  dm'iruT  the 
rebellion  in  Genko  (A.  D. 1331),  Godaigo  Tenwo  bestowed  a  helmet  that  His  Majesty  had  liiniself 
worn  at  the  capital,  upon  Nitta  Yoshisada  ；  and  the  latter  doubtless  wore  it  upon  the  day  of  his  death. 
It  is  supposed  to  be  amone*  the  helmets  contained  in  yonder  coffer,  but  there  is  no  one  here  who  can  pick 
it  out.  We  have  heard  that  the  wife  of  Yenya  was,  at  the  time  we  refer  to,  one  of  tli e^twelve  Naishi,  * 
and  if  she  can  recognize  the  lielinet  in  question  we  request  her  to  point  it  out/' 

The  Lady  Kawoyo  listened  modestly  to  Ills  Highness's  command,  and  replied  softly  : 

*'  These  were  noble  ladies  of  tlie  Mikado's  court. 


16 


"Your  Tliglmess's  command  honors  me  beyond  my  merits.  Every  morning  and  evening  His 
Majesty's  heimet  was  in  my  hands,  and  I  was  present  at  the  bestowal  of  it  upon  Nitta.  Indeed,  it  was 
from  my  hands  that  the  latter  received  it  ；  accompanying  bis  grateful  acceptance  with  the  following  dec- 
laration : — Man 】 も sts  but  one  generation,  but  his  name  may  endure_ forever.  AVhen  I  go  forth  to  battle 
I  shall  burn  tlie  precious  perfume,  which  now  leads  its  scent  to  it  in  the  helmet  thus  graciously  presented 
to  me  ；  and  if  I  should  die  upon  the  battle-field,  the  toe  to  whom  my  Lead  will  fall a  prize  will  know 
by  the  frasrance  that  he  has  taken  the  head  of  Nitta  Yosbisada.' ，， 

" Your  answer,  lady,"  exclaimed  His  Highness,  as  the  wife  of  Yenja  ceased  speaking,  "makes  the 
matter  most  clear.  II o  ！  there  ；  take  out  the  forty-seven  helmets  in  yonder  coffer,  and  show  them  one 
】)y  one  to  the  Lady  Kawoyo." 

The  attendants  hastened  to  obey  His  Hio'hness's  behest  ；  and,  opening  the  coifer,  exhibited  the 
lie] mcts  one  by  one.  After  a  number  had  been  examined,  they  came  upon  a  five-fold  helmet  with  a 
druiroa  crest,  which  the  Lady  Kawoyo  immediately  recognized  by  the  odor  still  clinMng  to  it,  as  the 
one  bestowed  upon  Nitta  by  the  Emperor  Godaiyo.  The  helmet  thus  recognized  was  delivered  to 
Yenya  and  Wakasaiioske  who  immediately  conveyed  it  to  the  treasury  of  the  shrine,  and  there  depos- 
ited it. 

The  Lady  Kawoyo,  left  alone  with  Moronawo,  addressed  that  nobleman  with  some  embarrassment. 

Kcnooyo : ― "My  lord,  pray  excuse  me.  My  duty  l)eing  performed,  and  permission  given  me  to 
retire,  it  would  not  be  fitting  that  I  should  remain  here  longer.  I  beg,  therefore,  to  take  leave  of  your 
lordship." 

Moi'oimvo,  however,  coming  close  up  to  her,  detained  her. 

Moronawo. ― "  Ma.  an  instant,  p'a'y.  Your  duties  to-day  are  over,  and  I  venture  to  ask  you  to  look 
at  something  I  Jiave  to  sliow  you.    His  Highness's  sending  for  joii  was  a  most  fortunate  thing  for  ine, 


17 


~ just  as  if  the  gods  were  desirous  of  bringing  us  together.  You  know  that  I  am  fond  of  putting  my 
thoughts  into  verse,  and，  day  after  day.  I  have  asked  Yoshida  Kenko  *  to  assist  me  in  composing  some 
lines  to  you,  which  were  to  have  been  sent  to  you.  You  will  find  them  in  this  paper,"  slipping  a  folded 
letter  into  her  sleeve-pocket. " 1 hope  you  will  look  upon  them  favorably.  You  might  give  me  your 
answer  now,  by  word  of  mouth." 


The  letter  was  addressed  to  the  Lady  Kawoyo ― different  enough  in  face  and  form  from  the  Musashi 
stirrup 十 from  whom  it  purported  to  come.    And  the  wife  of  Yenya，  as  she  read  the  address,  trembled 


ひ， with  shame  and  confusion,  jet  feared  to  cast  reproach  at  Moronawo,  lest  disgrace  should  attach  to  her 
husband's  name.  At  first  she  thought  of  showing  it  to  her  husband  ；  but，  recollecting  thut  it  would 
only  make  him  ansry  and  might  cause  trouble,  she  simply  threw  the  letter  back  without  a  word.  She 
afterwards,  however,  picked  it  up  and  returned  it  to  Morouawo,  who,  incensed  at  its  rejection,  and 
determined  not  to  let  the  present  opportunity  slip,  continued  to  press  his  suit,  liopino-  by  importunity 
to  extract  a  favorable  answer  ；  but  in  vain. 

； J/oronawo : — "  Know  you  that  I  am  the  Duke  of  Musashi  ？  that  on  my  will  depends  the  weal  or 
woe  of  the  Empire ？  that  your  husband's  fate  hangs  upon  your  decision  \ ― Do  you  hear  me? ，， 

Kawoyo  could  only  answer  with  her  tears,  when  Wakasanoske  opportunely  returned,  and,  seeing 
that  some  insult  had  been  offered  to  her,  cleverly  interposed. 

"Wakma : ― "Lady  KawoyOj  your  duty  is  accomplished,  and  permission  has  been  accorded  you  to 
retire.  Oa^ht  you  not,  out  of  respect  to  His  Highness,  to  avail  yourself  of  it?  ，， 一 motioning  her  to 
"withdraw  as  he  spoke. 

*  Tosliida  Kenko,  a  famous  professor  of  verse  making. 

十 Moronawo,  as  Lord  of  Musashi,  had  designated  himself  upor  the  cover  of  tlie  letter  as  a  Musaslii  Stirrup,  Musaslii 
being  fumous  for  the  manufacture  of  stirrups. 


i 


18 


Moronawo  saw  that  Wakasanoske  suspected  something  ；  and  determined  not  to  show  any  weakness, 
cried  anp^rily, 

Moronawo : ― "  Yah  ！  again  you  dare  to  thrust  yourself  in  my  way.  If  the  Lady  Kawoyo  withdraws 
it  is  by  my  permission,  not  by  yours.  Kawoyo  desires  rae，  according  to  her  husband's  secret  wish,  to 
instruct  him  how  to  discharge  the  duties  of  his  office  with  perfect  propriety ― cannot  you  understand 
that?  And  Yenya,  thou^rh  a  Daimio,  seeks  my  aid  ；  while  you,  a  petty  fellow  who  can  only  keep  your 
mean  estate  through  the  favor  of  some  superior,  take  care，  and  remember  that  a  word  from  me  will 
suffice  to  brino*  you  into  the  clutches  of  the  executioner." 

The  color  mounted  into  Wakasanoske^s  face  at  tliis  insolent  speech,  and  he  grasped  the  liandle  of 
his  sword  with  force  enough  to  crush  it.  Remembering  that  he  was  within  the  grounds  of  the  War- 
god's  shrine,  and  within  the  precincts  of  the  palace,  he  had  restrained  】iiraself  when  Moronawo  had 
previously  insulted  him  ；  but  this  】ast  trial  overcame  his  utmost  patience,  and  he  was  on  the  point  of 
making  it  a life  and  death  quarrel,  when  His  Ilighness's  fore-runners  came  rapidly  up,  clearing  the 
way  with  loud  shouts  for  their  lord's  passage. 

In  the  confusion,  Wakasanoske  was  obliired  to  defer  the  hour,  but  still  treasured  the  hope  of  ven- 
geance. Thus,  Moronawo,  with  a  good  fortune  the  reverse  of  merited,  escaped  destruction  ；  and  the  next 
morninei*  Yenya,  ignorant  of  the  ill- turn  which  his  superior  had  played  him,  followed  in  his  suite. 

Nawoyoshi  returned  at  a  slow  pace  to  the  palace,  and  his  authority  was  everywhere  reverently 
acknowledged  ；  while  his  servants  held  their  heads  proudly  erect,  and  the  war-helmets  in  His  High- 
ness's  armory  were  laid  by,  arranfred  in  peace-betoken i ng  order,  according  to  the  letters  of  the  I-ro-ba. 

Thus  a  profound  tranquillity  reigned  in  the  land  ；  throughout  which,  not  to  harm  a  head-piece  became 
an  universally-observed  rule. 


BOOK  THE  SECOND. 
The  Kage  of  Wakasanoske. 

N  an  evening  in  the  Tayoi*  month,  when  the  ancient  pines  that  for  many  ages  had  guardea 
the  ancestral  home  of  his  lord  were  already  becoming  enveloped  in  the  deepening  gloom, 
Kakogawa  Honzo,  a  man  of  some  fifty  years  of  age,  of  ripe  intelligence  and  long  experience, 
； was  pacing  to  and  fro  in  the  courtyard  of  the  castle,  which  the  servants,  chattering  somewliat 
noisily  over  their  task,  were  putting  in  order,  acccording  to  custom,  when  the  following  utterance  of 
one  of  them  aroused  his  attention. 

Servant — "  Yesterday,  at  Tsuruga-oka,  our  master  was  grievously  insulted  by  the  Lord  Moronawo. 
They  talk  of  nothing  else  in  the  servants'  quarters.  Indeed,  it  is  said  that  force  was  used,  and  our 
master  ill-treated." 

Honzo  (interrupting) : ― "  Yai，  yai  ！  what  is  all  this  disturbance  about，  what  have  you  to  do  with 
Buch  matters?    If  your  work  is  finished,  away  with  you,  every  one." 

Honzo  spoke  good-liumoredly  enough  ；  and,  just  as  he  ended,  the  clatter  of  footsteps  resounded  in 

*  "  Development  month,"  the  3d  of  the  late  national  calendar,  answering  to  tUe  middle  of  oar  April. 


20 


the  verandah,  and  his  only  daughter  Konami  and  her  mother  Tonase  came  together  out  of  one  of  the 
apartments. 

Honzo  (sharply)  How  is  this  ？  Both  of  you  absent  from  attendance  on  your  mistress,  amusing  . 
yourselves  instead  of  looking  after  your  duties.   Shame  upon  you, — ten  thousand  times sliame  upon  you!" 

Konami. — "  N"ay,  father,  our  mistress  is  more  than  usually  well  to-day ^  she  is  now  quietly  asleep  ； 
is  it  not  so,  mother?" 

Tonase. — "  Yes.  But,  Honzo,  our  mistress  has  just  been  telling  me  a  story  she  heard  from  Kon- 
ami about  our  lord  Wakasanoske  and  Moron  a  wo  bavino*  quarrelled  after  the  close  of  yesterday's  cere- 
mony at  Tsimi2*a-oka.    Our  mistress  is  very  anxious  about  it." 

Honzo. ― "  Now,  now,  Tonase ― why  do  you  listen  to  such  stupid  rumors  ？    Have  a  care,  have  a 
care  ！    And  so,  daughter,  vou  heard  all  this  after  the  ceremony,  did  you  %    How  people  talk,  to  be  sure  ！ 
― but  the  whole  thing  is  ridiculous  ； 丄 must  go  and  put  your  mistress's  mind  at  ease  about  what  you 
have  told  her,"  '  • 

He  was  on  the  point  of  carrying  out  his  intention  when  a  warder  came  up,  exclaiming  :  "Eikiya 
Sama,  the  son  of  Olioboslu  Zuranoske,  has  arrived." 

Honzo. — "  II a  ！  he  will  have  come  with  some  messao-e  about  the  reception  of  the  guests  at  court 
to-morrow.  Tonase,  hear  what  he  has  to  say,  and  inform  our  lord  of  his  】:nessage.  And  stay,  Eikiya 
and  Konami  are  betrothed  ；  so  treat  him  civilly.    I  must  away  to  your  mistress." 

So  saying,  Honzo  hurried  off  in  the  direction  of  the  inner  apartments. 

Tonase  (approaching  her  daughter) : ― "  Your  father  is  just  as  difficult  to  deal  with  as  ever :  is  he 
not  ？  As  to  my  bearing  the  messa^re.  I  don't  agree  with  him. ェ ain  sure  that  you  ought  to  receive  it 
instead.  You  and  your  affianced  would,  of  course,  like  to  see  each  other  and  be  with  each  other  a lit- 
tle ； therefore,  you  ought  to  take  my  place  and  receive  Rikiya,  ought  you  not  ？ ，， 


21 


But  Konami  only  turned  ^red,  and，  although  her  mother  repeated  the  question,  gave  no  answer. 
The  latter,  perceiving  her  daughter's  embarrassment,  immediately  feigned  an  attack  of  hysterics. 

Tonam. —— " Ai，  ta，  ta，  ta, — daughter, — rnb  niy  back,  please  ；  I liave  been  fearing  this  ever  since  the 
/  morning.  It  is  another  attack  of  my  usual  liysteria.  Ah  ！  it  will  be  impossible  for  me  to  receive  the 
messeno-er,  Ai，  ta,  ta,  ta, — dauo-hter, —— I  must  get  you  to  receive  him  instead  of  myself.  Take  care  to 
treat  him  civilly,  and  offer  refreshment.  Tliis  fit  quite  prevents  me.  Mind  you  offer  refreshments; 
and,  wheu  Rikiya  lias  partaken  of  them,  take  Ins  message  carefully  and  make  my  excuses  to  him." 

With  these  words  Tonase  hobbled  off  toward  the  inner  apartment.  Konami,  bowinp-  after  】iei' 
mother  with  an  expression  of  entreaty,  said  to  herself,  "  Of  late  Rikiya  has  become  very  dear  to  nie, 
but  what  am  I  to  say  ？    How  shall  I  act  when  I  meet  him  ？ ，， 

A  timid  blush  dyed  her  soft  cheek  as  she  made  these  reflections,  and  her  little  heart  went  "  pit-a-pat, 
pit-a-pat,"  like  the  tiny  waves*  breaking  on  the  sea-shore. 

Presently,  Rikiya  was  announced,  and  immediately  afterward  entered  the  apartment,  saluting  Kon- 
ami courteously.  He  was  a  handsome  youth  ；  and,  as  he  and  Konami  shyly  interchanp-ed  glances,  they 
were  mutually  charmed  with  each  other,  Neither  could  find  a  word,  modesty  dyein び her  cheek  with 
j  the  hue  of  the  plum-blossom,  rivalled  by  the  blush  of  the  wild  cherry  that  overspread  the  face  of  lier 
betrothed  ；  and  though  the  pair  were  alone  their  behavior  was  irreproaehable.f 

Konami  (after  a  confused  pause) : ~ -"  Welcome,  sir.  We  hardly  know  how  to  thank  you  for  the 
trouble  you  are  put  to  on  our  behalf. ェ am  charged  with  the  duty  of  receivinp-  vour  communication. 
Pray  let  me  know  what  it  is  '， 一 approaching  her  betrothed  as  she  uttered  the  last  words. 

Rikiya  (drawing  back  with  an  offended  air) : ― "  Hold  ！  this  is  scarcely  civil.  All  the  world  knows 
that  Avlien  a  message  is  to  be  received,  the  forms  of  politeness  ought  to  be  ri idly  observed/'    "  My 

*  A  pun  upon  her  name  "  Konami,"  i.e.  "  wavelet."  十 Lit.，  "  no  pillow  had  to  pass  judgment.'* 


22 


lord  Yenya,"  E-ildya  continued,  "informs  Wakasanoske  that  His  Ilighness's  order  is,  that  both  my 
lord  and  yours  be  at  their  posts  to-morrow  morning'  at  the  7th  hour  precisely  (4  A.  m.)，  and  in  every- 
thing obey,  without  failing  in  any  particular,  the  directions  of  Moronawo." 

As  the  words  flowed  softly  like  water  from  the  youth's  mouth,  Konami  was  struck  with  admiration, 
and  could  not  find  a  word  to  say  in  reply  :  so  completely  was  she  under  the  charm  of  his  address.  At 
this  juncture  a  partition  slid  back,  and  Wakasanoske,  who  had  lieard  the  whole  conversation  from  an 
adjoining  room,  entered  the  apartment. 

WaJcasa, ― "  Oh,  I  understand ― many  thanks,  messenger.  Yesterday  when  I  took  leave  of  His 
Highness,  I  somehow  missed  Hane-'wan.  To-morrow  morning,  is  it  ？  At  the  7th  hour  precisely  ？  I 
understand.  You  may  assure  your  master  I  shall  not  fail  to  be  there.  Commend  me  to  yonv  lord, 
and  thank  him  for  me  ；  and  I  must  thank  you,  too,  messenger.'' 

Rikiya, ― "  Your  lordship,  then,  will  permit  me  to  take  leave.  And  to  yon,  lady,"  addressing 
Kon 腿 i， "ェ beg  to  express  my  thanks  for  having  received  my  message*" 

So  saying,  Rikiya  courteously  withdrew.  Touase,  who  had  all  this  time  】'emained  hidden  behind  a 
screen,  whore,  after  leaving  her  daughter  upon  a  pretended  plea  of  ulness,  she  had  concealed  herself, 
also  slipped  away  tiuperceived.    Hardly  had  she  disappeared  when  Honzo  entered  the  apartment. 

Ilonzo. ― "  Ah,  your  lordship  is  here  ？  I  am  very  sorry  to  have  to  remind  you  that  your  lordship's 
presence  at  tlie  palace  is  recpircd  so  early  as  the  7th  hour.  It  is  already  midnio-ht.  Will  it  not  be  well 
to  take  some  rest  ？ ，， 

WaTcasa, — "  Is  it  indeed  so  late  ？  But  hark  ye，  Ilonzo,  I  must  have  some  talk  with  you  in  private. 
Send  vour  daughter  away." 

Ilonzo ― (to  Konami) :  "  Do  you  bear  ？    If  we  want  you  we  will  clap  Jiands.    Away  with  you." 
" I  was  desirous,"  pursued  Honzo,  after  his  daughter  had  withdrawn,  approaching  his  lord,  whose 


23 


face  had  assumed  an  expression  of  the  deepest  concern,  "  I  was  desirous  of  being  allowed  to  inquire 
what  was  troubling  your  lordship  ？    I  pray  you,  tell  me  everything  without  any  reserve." 

WaTcasa. — "  You  must  swear  to  rae  that  you  will  attend  to  wliat  I  am  about  to  say,  whatever  may 
be  the  results,  without  making  a  single  objection." 

Ilonzo. ― Surely,  my  】ord，  that  is  a  strange  request  to  your  servant,  whose  duty  it  is  to  do  what- 
ever he  may  be  directed." 

'Walcasa. — "  So,  then,  you  will  not  give  me  your  oath  as  a  Buslii." 

Ilonzo. — "  Nay,  not  so, — but  first  I  would  ask  to  hear  the  whole  matter  from  your  lordship." 
WaJccisa. ― "And  then  you  will  give  me  your  advice ！    Nay,  but  perhaps  you  would  oppose  my 
wishes." 

Ilonzo. — "  Is  not  ray  lord  assured  of  his  servant's  respectful  attention  and  devotedness  ？  I  will  not 
interrupt  your  lordship  by  a  single  word.  I  pray  you,  therefore,  tell  me  all,  now  ；  and  be  not  angry 
with  this  fellow  Honzo,  who  will  treasure  up  in  his  inmost  heart  whatever  you  may  deign  to  confide  to 
him." 

'S^akasa. — "  Well,  then,  I  will  tell  you  everything.  As  you  know,  the  ivanrei  i^awoyoshi  came 
down  to  Kamakura  a  short  time  since,  to  inaugurate  the  completed  shrine  at  Tsuruga-oka.  Yeiiya  and 
I  were  appointed  trentlemen-in-waitinfr  to  I 丄 is  Highness,  and  were  commanded  b}^  His  Majesty  the  SIio- 
gun  to  put  ourselves  under  the  orders  of  Moronasvo,  a  nobleman  of  great  experience  in  all  ceremonial 
matters.  Moronawo  took  to  ridinor  the  Iiigli  horse,  and  day  by  day  £>'rew  harsher  and  stricter  with  me, 
who  am  one  of  the  youngest  and  least  experienced  of  all  the  sanuivai  in  Kamakura.  At  last  his  inso- 
lence passed  all  bounds,  and  I  would  have  ere  now  cut  him  in  pieces,  were  it  not  that  the  respect  due 
to  His  Highness  has  always  forbidden  me  to  2'ive  way  to  my  passion,  and  wreak  ven^'eance  upon  my 
enemy.    But  my  patience  is  exhausted.    To-morrow,  come  wluit  majj  I  will  throw  back  】iis  insults  in 


24 


his  face  before  the  whole  court.  My  honor  as  a  samurai  is  at  stake.  •  This  hand  shall  strike  the  villain 
dead.  And  you,  Honzo,  beware  of  attempting  to  restrain  me.  My  wife，  and  you  too,  have  remon- 
strated with  me  of  late,  because  of  my  quick  temper  gaining  more  and  more  the  mastery  over  me.  Yet 
how  often  have  I  put  a  restraiiit  upon  myself?  A  samurai,  with  the  spirit  of  a  samurai,  I  can  no 
longer  brook  these  repeated  insults.  You  will  say,  I  am  but  courting  destruction,  bringing  e'l'ief  upon 
my  wife.  Too  true,  perhaps  ；  but  the  sword  I  wear,  and  the  dread  archer-god  to  whom  I  pray,  com- 
mand me  to  wipe  out  the  insults  to  my  honor.  Even  thoue-h  I  die  not  upon  the  battle-field,  if  I  sky 
this  MoronawOj  a  service  will  be  done  to  the  Empire,  and  the  name  of  my  house  will  be  saved  from 
infamy.  I  have  spolcen  thus  freely  with  you  that  my  motives  may  be  known,  and  that  it  may  not  be 
said  of  me  afterward  that  I  rushed  upon  my  fate  in  a  mere  fit  of  passion,  like  a  mad  fool  or  a  stupid 
wild-boar." 

Ilonzo. ― "Most  clearly  have  yon  put  the  matter,  my  lord.  You  have  indeed  acted  with  wisdom 
throncbout.    Your  servant,  under  like  circumstances,  would  have  lost  all  control." 

Wahasa  (anorily)  : — "  Yai!  Honzo,  what  say  you? 丄 have  acted  with  wisdom,  you  would  have 
lost  control ？    What  means  this ？    Dare  you  to  insult  me?"  • 

Ilonzo, — "  Far  from  your  servant  any  such  thought.  Citizens,  it  is  true,  take  the  shady  side  of  the 
road  in  winter,  and  the  sunny  one  in  summer,  to  avoid  disputes  ；  but  the  samurai  follow  no  such  cow- 
ard's rule.  I  pray  you  excuse  my  ill-considered  words.  Search  my  heart,  my  】ord，  and  you  will  find 
in  it  no  thoii^rlit  of  disrespect  to  your  servant's  master." 

As  he  uttered  the  last  words  Ilonzo  drew  his  short  sword,  and  with  a  blow  out  off  a  branch  from  a 
pine-tree  that  stood  dose  to  the  verandah  in  front  of  the  room  where  the  conversation  was  being  lield : 
immediately  returning  the  weapon  deftly  to  its  scabbard. 

Honzo. ― "  Sa  ！    So  let  the  enemies  of  my  lord  pcnsii  by  his  band." 


25 


Wakam  ： — "  Look  well  there,  lest  there  be  any  one  about  who  can  hear  what  you  say." 

Honzo  (after  obeying  Wakasanoske's  direction) :  "And  now,  my  lord,  it  is  already  midnight,  pray 
take  some  rest :  I  will  myself  see  to  the  alarm-clock.    Do  not  delay,  my  lord." 

Wakasa, ― "  I  trust  that  you  will  not  disobey  the  orders  I  have  just  given  to  yoir.  As  to  my  wife, 
I  shall  endeavor  to  leave  in  the  morning  without  sayino-  farewell  to  her." 

Bidding  Ilonzo  good  night  he  then  withdrew.  For  a  few  raomeats  Honzo  gazed  after  his  lord  wist- 
fully ； then  rousing  liimse】f，  he  bent  bis  steps  hastily  in  the  direction  of  the  servants'  lodgings. 

" Ho,  there,  some  of  you,"  he  cried  in  a loud  tone,  "  saddle  a  horse  for  me,  quicK." 

The  order  was  obeyed  without  delay,  and  Ilonzo  at  once  swuus"  himself  into  the  saddle. 

Honzo, — "  Follow  me,  I      to  the  castle  of  Moronawo." 

As  he  spoke,  Tonase  and  Konami  earae  out  of  the  apartment,  and  hurrying  up  to  biui,  hung  upon 
his  bridle,  exclaiming—'^  Where  are  you  going  ？  We  have  overheard  everything.  How,  Honzo? 
You  an  old  man  and  yet  you  do  not  endeavor  to  moderate  our  lord's  anger  by  your  wisdom?  what  can 
this  mean  ？    Stay,  stay." 

And  the  two  women  clunir  beseechingly  to  his  bridle. 

Ilonzo  (angrily) : ― "  Silence,  both  of  you.  Our  lord's  life ― the  existence  of  his  house,  are  at  stake. 
Mind  you  do  not  utter  a  word  about  my  departure  to  your  master.  If  you  betray  me,  you,  daii ひ liter, 
shall  be  turned  out  of  my  femily,  and  you,  Tonase,  shall  be  divorced.  IIo，  there,  (to  the  scrvauts)  I 
wil】  give  you  your  orders  on  the  way." 

Tonase  and  Konami  utter  an  exclamation  of  alarm. 

Honzo  (sharply) : ― "  You  are  too  importunate.  Delay  not  (to  the  servants)  but  follow  me. ，し With 
which  words  he  hastily  rode  off,  clouds  of  dust  marking  his  rapid  passage.  Tonase  and  her  daughter 
immediately  afterward  betook  themselves  with  heavy  hearts  to  the  inner  apartment. 


BOOK  THIRD. 


The  Quakrel  of  Tenya  with  Moronawo. 

CROWD  of  nobles,  high  and  low,  gorgeously  arrayed  in  the  costume  of  the  court,  thronged 
the  splendid  palace  that  the  Kwanrei  of  the  eight  eastern  provinces  had  lately  erected  at 
Kamakura,  and  the  banqueting  rooms  were  filled  with  rows  of  guests,  while  the  moon  and 
stars  still  shed  their  light  upon  the  hills  around. 
The  operatic  performers,  who  had  been  summoned  for  the  amxisement  of  the  guests,  hung  about  the 
Rear  Gate,  while  the  court  officials,  charged  with  the  reception  of  the  latter,  were  gathered  together 
about  the  great  gate  of  the  palace,  which  was  already  thronged  with  the  brilliant  crowd  of  noblemen 
and  gentlemen  with  their  retainers,  when  loud  cries  of  "  Hai,  hai，  hai，，，  from  the  warders  of  the  western 
gate,  gave  notice  of  a  fresh  arrival.  Immediately  afterward,  the  glimmer  of  numerous  lanterns  shone 
in  the  dusky  dawn,  and  the  lord  Moronawo,  Duke  of  Musashi,  a  most  proud  and  haughty  nobleman, 
entered  the  palace.  Dressed  in  a  court  suit  of  blue  silk,  with  a  tall  yeboslii  cap  on  his  head,  he  assumed 
the  gait  of  one  high  exalted  over  the  mass  of  men，  and  causing  some  of  his  followers  to  clear  tlie  way  ^, 
before  him,  ordered  the  rest  to  betake  themselves  to  their  allotted  quarters. 


27 


The  Bannai,  Sagisaka，  puffed  out  with  his  master's  importance,  and  for  all  the  world  just  like  a 
crane,  folded  his  arms  superbly,  exclaiming : ― 

" My  lord,  the  arrangements  for  to-day's  festivities  are  perfect.  As  to  Yenya  and  Momonoi,  how- 
ever, strut  about  as  they  may  with  awkward  pnae，  they  are  as  clumsy  in  their  attempts  to  carry  out 
their  duties  as  puppy-doo^s  struggliiiof  to  keep  their  footing  upon  a  slant  roof.  It  makes  one  langh  to 
watch  them.  As  to  that  fellow  Yenja, ― by  the  by,  his  -wife,  I  hear,  has  not  yet  answered  your  lord- 
ship,― your  lordship  must  not  let  yourself  be  disturbed  by  that.  Pretty  though  she  be,  she  is  a  disa- 
greeable personage  ；  and  as  to  her  husband,  it  is  wrong"  to  mention  him  in  the  same  breath  with  your 
lordship,  now  the  first  minister  to  His  Highness." 

MoTonawo. — "  Yai  ！  don't  speak  so  loud,  Kawoyo  is  a  married  woman.  With  the  aid  of  a  profes- 
sional poet,  I  have  again  and  as^ain  expressed  my  passion  for  her  in  verse,  but  hitherto  without  success. 
She  has  lately,  however,  e'ot  a  new  maid,  I  hear,  named  Kara  ； 1 must  see  if  I  caunot  bribe  the  wencli 
to  assist  me.  I  don't  abandon  all  hope  ；  but  if  Kawoyo  should  persist  in  her  disaain,  I  am  anxious  that 
her  husband,  Yenya,  should  know  nothing  of  the  matter." 

While  Moronawo  and  his  follower  thus  conversed  together  familiarly  under  the  portal  of  the  gate- 
way, one  of  the  samurai  of  the  guard  came  up  hurriedly  to  them,  exclaiiiiino- ： 

Guard. ― "Just  now,  as  I  was  sitting*  on  the  bench  in  the  guard  liouse，  Kakogawa  Honzo,  the 
retainer  of  Wakasanoske,  rode  up  hastily  and  asked  for  an  immediate  audience  of  the  lord  Moronawo  ； 
saying  he"  had  been  to  your  lordship's  house  but  had  been  told  that  you  had  gone  to  the  palace  early. 
He  seemed  most  anxious  to  have  an  interview  with  your  lordship  ；  and  was  accompanied  by  a  number 
of  followers  on  horseback.    What  answer  shall I  make  him  \  ，， 

The  Bannai  (with  violence)  : ― "  My  lord  Moronawo  is  on  His  Pligliness's  service  ；  such  a  request 
for  an  immediate  interview  is  monstrous.    I  will  to  him  and  see  to  this." 


28 


Moronawo  (detaining  him) : ― "Stay,  stay, ェ understand  it  perfectly.  Wakasanoslce  dare  not 
come  himself  to  wreak  bis  reven^'e  upon  me  for  what  took  place  the  day  before  yesterday  at  Tsuruga-oka, 
and  so  sends  this  fellow  Honzo  instead,  to  flatten  my  nose  for  me  ；  ha,  ha,  ha.  Don't  stir,  Banuai  ； 
it  is  some  minutes  yet  short  of  the  7tli  hour.    Call  the  wretch  here  ；  I  will  soon  put  an  end  to  him." 

Bannai, ― "If  that  is  your  lordship's  will.  Bat  look  out,  fellows,"  tunnno-  to  the  attendants  of 
Moronawo,  and  his  obsequious  follower  then  wetted  with  spittle  the  pin  that  held  the  blades  of  their 
swords  in  the  handles :  and  rubbing  the  muscles  of  their  aruiSj  waited  for  Honzo,  who  presently 
appeared  advancing  slowly  as  lie  arranged  his  dress.  He  was  followed  by  several  retainers  bearing  the 
presents,  which  he  caused  to  be  set  down  before  Moronawo  ；  while  he  himself  fell  prostrate,  at  a  respect- 
ful distance  from  that  hauo'litj  nobleman. 

Mono ― "  Ilah,  ii it  pi  ease  your  lordship ― His  Hio-hness  the  Shofrun  Taka-uji  lately  honored  my 
master,  Wakasanoske,  by  entrusting*  him  with  the  discharge  of  the  duties  of  an  office  of  great  dignity  ； 
a  good  fortune  far  beyond  niy  master's  deserts,  who  is  younp-  and  inexperienced  in  the  duties  of  his 
post.  His  household,  under  these  circumstances,  venture  in  their  perplexity  to  request  your  lordship 
to  act  as  their  master's  instructor,  and  to  advise  him  in  the  execution  of  his  duty 5  so  that  he  may  per- 
form it  satisfactorily  and  without  failing  in  anj  point.  Thus  we  all,  from  our  mistress  down  to  him 
who  now  addresses  your  lordship^  be ビ vour  kind  offices,  and  dare  to  ask  your  acceptance  or  the  presents, 
paltry  thoupfh  they  be,  whica  are  enumerated  in  the  list  I  hold  in  my  liand,  as  a  sliirht  mark  of  oui, 
respectful  gratitude.  If  your  lordship  should  listen  to  our  request,  we  shall  never  cease  to  remember 
the  kindness  of  our  reception.''  "With  these  words  ho  handed  a list  to  the  Baunai  ；  who,  wonderstrnck 
at  the  whole  proceeding,  received  it  witliont  uttering  a  woi'd，  and  unfolding*  it，  read  out，  after  a  short 
pause,  as  follows : ― 

Bannai. 一 Memorandum,  30  picture  rolls  and  30  Ogon.  The  seare  presented  by  the  wife  of  Wakasanoske. 


29 


Item,  20  Og'on.    These  are  presented  by  the  chief  conncillor,  Kakogawa  Honzo. 
Item, 10  Ogon.    These  are  presented  by  retainers  of  Wakasanoske. 

As  the  Bannai  finished  reading  the  list,  Moronawo  opened  his  mouth  wide  with  astonishment,  iinaWe 
to  utter  a  word,  and  staring  wildly  about  liiiu;  Avliile  he  exchanged  looks  with  Jus  follower  as  full  of 
wonder  and  foolish  confusion  as  if  the  pair  had  just  heard  that  Midsummer  day  was  to  be  celebrated 
next  New  year. 

Moronawo,  at  last,  found  utterance : — "  Really,  we  are  ashamed  to  have  put  you  to  this  trouble. 
Bannai  (in  a  whisper),  what  am  I  to  do." 

Bannai, — Well,  it  seems  to  me  that  to  decline  these  gifts  would  be  too  harsh  a  reception  of  this 
gentleman's  polite  intentions.  As  to  assisting  his  master,  too,  in  the  discharge  of  his  duties,  doubtless, 
under  present  circumstances,  Wakasanoske  Sama  would  be  put  to  great  distress  by  a  refusal." 

Moronawo  (interrupting  Honzo) : ― "  Stop,  I  am  not  capable  of  instriietin び vonr  master,  who  is  a 
most  intellio-eiit  man,  and  whom  it  would  be  absurd  tor  me  to  pretend  to  teach.  Ho  there,  Bannai, 
see  that  these  presents  are  put  away  in  a  secure  place.  But  (turning  to  Ilonzo)  I  had  fomotten  to  offer 
you  tea,  pray  pardon  mj  rudeness." 

Honzo,  who,  in  the  space  of  a  turn  of  the  hand,  had  divined  the  importance  of  the  favorable  accept- 
ance of  his  o-ifts,  prostrated  himself  more  respectfully  than  ever. 

Ilonzo, ― "  It  is  already  the  7tli  hour  (4  a.m.),  and  I  must  ask  leave  to  retire.  To-clay  the  inaugura- 
tion festivities  take  place  ；  and  T  venture  once  more  to  entreat  you  to  assist  my  master  with  your  advice." 
With  these  words  Honzo  rose  to  his  feet  and  prepared  to  depart,  when  Moronawo  detained  liim  by  the 
sleeve. 

Moronawo : ― "  JNav,  nay  ；  would  you  not  like  to  be  present  at  to-day's  festivities?" 

Honzo : ― "  Your  servant  is  but  a  follower,  and  dare  not  venture  into  His  Higliness's  presence." 


30 


MoTonawo. — "  Oh，  for  that  matter  have  no  fear,  have  no  fear.  No  one  will  dare  to  say  a  word  to 
you  in  rny  company.  Besides,  your  master,  Wakasanoske,  is  variously  employed  here  and  there  about 
tte  court.    You  may  be  present  safely,  quite  safely." 

Thus  urged,  Honzo  complied. 

"In  that  case  I  shall  be  glad  to  be  allowed  to  accompany  your  lordship.  I  am  at  your  】ordship，s 
orders," 

Honzo  followed  Moronawo,  congratulating  himself  upon  having  purchased  his  master's  life  by  plas- 
tering Moronawo's  face  with  money  and  gifts  ；  and  upou  the  complete  success  that  had  attended  his 
scheme,  which  had  been  unhindered  by  a  sinMe  hitch.  So  HonzOj  crafty  white-haired  old  rat,  kept 
straight  on  in  the  path  of  fidelity,  loyalty  and  devotion,  and  passed  with  Moronawo  through  the  Great 
Gate. 

Almost  immediately  afterward  Yenya  Takasada  came  up  in  a  norimon.  His  retainers  betook  them- 
selves to  their  proper  quarters,  while  Hay  an  o  Kampei,  an  hereditary  vassal oi  /enya,  caused  the  nori- 
mon .in  which  his  master  was ノ to  be  set  down,  and  rustling  in  his  yellow,  figured,  wide-pocketed  trousers, 
made  for  the  Great  Gate. 

Kampei, — (in  a loud  voice)  "  I  have  to  announce  the  arrival  ox  /enya  Hang' wan  Takasada." 

Gate  Ward. ― (coming  forward)  "  Momonoi  Sama  has  just  gone  in  as  well  as  Moronawo  Sama. 
Both  asked  after  your  master.    It  would  be  well  not  to  delay." 

Yenya,  alighting  from  his  norimon,  exclaimed, 

" How,  Kampei,  am  I  the  last  to  arrive  \  How  unfortunate  that  I  should  be  so  late  %  ，，  and  hastened 
througli  the  gate  as  he  spoke,  followed  by  Kampei. 

Meanwhile  the  sound  of  singine?-  was  heard  from  the  interior  of  the  palace,  where  the  festivities  had 
already  commenced  ；  and  the  words  of  the  old  soug 


31 


" Harima's  sandy  beach  wo  touch 
Takasago*e  noted  shore  ； " 

were  borne  towards  the  Great  Gate,  wafted  on  the  breeze  which  lightly  rustled  amia  the  branches  of  a 
willow  tree  that  grew  luu'd  by.  More  graceful  than  the  willow  itself,  a 】naiden，  over  whose  head  some 
eighteen  spriuu's  liad  passed,  straight  as  a  pin,  with  slender  eje-brows,  who  had  been  brought  up  in  a 
strict  household  and  was  perfectly  modest,  came  up  to  the  gate,  accompanied  by  a  number  of  servants 
carrying  lanterns  that  bore  the  device  of  the  house  of  Yenya. 

Maiden. -— "Ho,  there  ！  men,  dawn  is  breaking,  and  as  you  cannot  enter  within  tlie ぽ e，  you  may 
retire.  .  .  Kampei,  Kampei,"  continued  the  girl,  looking  T-ound  after  the  servants  who  had  accompa- 
nied her  had  returned  homeward  in  obedience  to  her  oi'dei'， " where  can  you  be?  I  have  a  message  for 
you;  pray  dou't  delay." 

While  she  was  still  peering  about,  Kampei，  commff  forward  in  the  half-gloom,  caught  sight 
of  her. 

J^ainpei, ― "  What,  Okaru,  you  here  ？ ，， 

OJcaru, — "  Oh  ！  I  am  so  glad,  I  wanted  so  much  to  see  you." 

JSxcmpei. — "But  what  does  this  mean  ？    At  night  time，  without  a  servant — all  by  yourself? " 

OJcaru. ― "  ！ Nay 5  some  servants  came  with  me,  but  I  have  just  dismissed  them, 'and  so  am  left  alone. 
But  I  have  a  messap^e  for  you  from  raj  mistress."  And  presenting  a letter  box*  to  Kampei，  the  girl 
continued,  "  She  said  I  was  to  ask  you  to  be  good  enough  to  hand  this  to  your  master,  and  to  tell  him 
to  give  it  to  Moronawo  as  my  lady's  answer,  with  her  excuses  and  compliments.  And  lest  there  should 
be  some  mistake  in  the  middle  of  all  this  feasting,  my  mistress  told  me  to  put  ofi' giving  you  the  mes- 

*  Letters  in  Japan  are  sent  in  oblong  lacquered  boxes  (often  called  and  used  as  glove-boxes  by  foreigners),  wliich  are 
tied  witli  silk  cord  or  paper  string,  and  sometimes  sealed  as  well. 


32 


sage  for  the  night.  And  so  I  came  here  just  now,  to  look  for  you  and  ask  you  to  be  sure  and  not  omit 
to  deliver  these  few  verses  to  your  master.  I  have  run  here  so  quickly  that  I  am  almost  dead  for  want 
of  breath," ― panting  as  she  spoke. 

Kampei, ― "  Good  ！  my  master  shall  liand  the  letter-case  to  Moron awo.  I  will  go  and  deliver  it; 
wait  for  me." 

As  he  spoke,  a  voice  cried  loudly  from  within,  "  Kampei,  Kampei  ；  your  master  Hang' wan  is  call- 
ing for  you.    Kampei,  Kampei." 

Kampei, — "  Hai,  hai, 丄 come.    Yeh  ！  have  a little  patience." 

And  quitting*  the  girl,  the  youth  hastened  toward  the  palace.  He  had  hardly  gone  when  the  Bannai 
Sagisaka  came  up  with  mincing  gait,  like  a  heron  trampling*  upon  paddy-field  lampreys, 

Bannai. — "  Hah,  Okaru  ！  how  love  sharpens  one's  wits.  Just  as  the  fellow  was  whispering  in  your 
ear,  to  shout  out, 《 Kampeij  Kampei,  your  master  is  calling  for  you  ！  ， 一 a  capital  idea,  was  it  not?  My 
lord  Moronawo  has  a  favor  to  ask  of  yoii,  pray  accompany  me.    You  know  I love  you." 

And  the  fe】】ow，  as  he  spoke,  endeavored  to  embrace  her. 

Okanv  (escaping  from  his  grasp) : ― "  Cease  this  rudeness,  sir.  Whatj  within  the  precincts  of  the 
court  you  dare  act  thus  .villainously  ？  Away  ruffian!"  eluding"  a  second  time  his  grasp,  "  away  ill- 
mannered  boor  that  .you  are." 

Ban 鶴 L ― "  Don't  be  so  hard.  Come,  it  is  still  dark  enough  to  prevent  any  one  seeing  us,  just  for 
a  moment." 

And  seizing  her  hand  he  was  on  the  point  of  dragging  ber  away,  "when  loud  cries  of  "  Bannai,  Ban- 
nai, tlie  lord  Moronawo  waats  you  at  once,  Bannai,  Bannai/'  interrupted  him,  and  two  men  came  for- 
ward throu^'h  the  gloom,  looking  anxiously  around.  They  were  not  lone*  in  catching  sight  of  the  Ban- 
nai, with  whom  Okaru  was  still  struggling,  and  exclaimed  angrily,  "  What  are  yoii  about,  Bannai  ？  the 


33 


lord  Moronawo  has  been  searching  for  yoii  some  time.  What  ？  ill-treating  a,  woman  ？  within  the  pre 
cincts  of  the  court,  too  ？    ohame  on  yon,  you  ill-bred  villain." 

Banna%. — "  Yeli，  what  are  you  fellows  saying  ？  ，，  And  quitting  his  hold  of  Okara  the  crest-fallen 
scoundrel  made  his  way  hurriedly  toward  the  palace. 

Karapei  appeared  immediately  afterward,  "  Hal],  Okaru,  did  you  understand  iny  device  ？  That 
Bauaai  is  well  tricked  now.  I  knew  that  if  I  were  to  shout  out  that  his  lord  wanted  him，  that  he 
would  cry  ^  stale  trick  ； '  and  to  avoid  such  a  result  I  bribed  those  two  fellows  with  a little  sake  to  shout 
out  instead  of  ixie.  He  will  own  the  trick  is  not  a  stale  one  for  this  once,  I  think  ；  ha,  ha,  ha.  And 
now  that  the  Bannai's  afi'air  is  settled,  will  you  not  stay  and  let  me  talk  with  you  for  a little  while  ？ ，， 
And  the  youth  took  her  hand  as  he  spoke. 

Okaru. ― (confusedly)  "No,  no,  leave  me  :  why  what  do  you  want  to  say  ？ ，， 

Kampei. ― "  AVliy  leave  you  ？  It  will  be  daylis'lit  directly.  Yon  cannot  refuse  me."  After  some 
further  show  of  reluctance  Okaru  yielded  to  her  lover's  entreaties,  exclaiming,  however,  half  repentantly, 

"But  some  one  may  pass  by  here."  As  she  spoke,  the  words  of  the  old  song  "  Takasago "  were 
airain  borne  to  tbem  upon  the  breeze : 

" Neath  the  pine  tree  will  we  sit." . 

Kamjyei, — (speaking  softly)  "  Hark  ！  is  not  the  verse  apt  ？ let  us  too,  sit  down  here."  And  seizing 
the  ^'irl's  hand  in  his,  he  led  her  ei-ently  away.  ' 

Meanwhile  the  guests  were  being  entertained  with  various  musical  and  recitative  performances^  in 
which  the  praises  of  ！ N^awoyoshi,  together  with  felicitations  on  the  prosperity  of  the  Empire,  were  sung 
to  the  sound  of  drums  and  kettledrums,  while  his  Iliglincss's  continued  well-being  was  the  desire  of 
eveiy  heart. 


34 


Wakasanoslce,  wlio  bad  for  some  time  been  on  the  watch  for  Moronawo,  seeing  that  the  latter  did 
not  arrive,  rambled  about  the  palace  in  search  of  him.  The  long  trowsers  or  court  dress  ^vere  well 
girded  up  ；  his  ears  were  open  to  every  sound  ；  and  convulsively  grasping  his  sword  handle,  he  was  bent 
upon  slayino*  his  enemy  the  moment  he  appeared. 

Moronawo,  ignorant  of  Wakasanoske's  presence,  approached  the  spot  where  the  latter  was  standing; 
and  while  yet  some  distance  from  him,  recognized  the  wrathful  noble. 

Moronawo. — Ho,  there  ！  Sir  Wakasauoske,  you  are  early  at  ； your  post.  I  have  to  ask  pardon  for 
my  rudeness  to  you  the  other  day  ；  though  I  can  offer  no  excuses.  But  still I  must  beg  of  joii  to  listen 
to  what  I  have  to  say."  So  "vpith  these  words  the  wily  courtier  took  both  his  swords  out  of  】i】's  girdle 
and  threw  them  on  the  ground  at  "Wakasanoske's  feet.  "  To  tell  the  whole  truth,"  he  continued,  "I 
was  most  rude  to  you  the  other  day  at  Tsmuiga-oka  ；  and  doubtless  yon  were  veiy  ai]£ri，v，  as  indeed  you 
had  a  riL^bt  to  be.  I  cannot  understand  how  I  came  to  address  such  rongli  words  to  von.  I  hardly 
know  what  they  were  ；  but  I  shall  regret  my  ill-breeding  all  my  life.  See,  I  am  yoiir  suppliant.  You 
are  a  man  of  the  world  and  will  umki'stand  me.  Were  you  an  itrnorant  fellow  I  should  doubtless  Lave 
to  dread  being  cut  down  by  vou.  I  tried  to  follow  you,  claspinc^  my  hands  and  begging  vour  fomive- 
ness.  All ！  I  am  an  old  man,  useless  enough,  useless  enough.  You  must  show  some  favor  to  my  years. 
See,  my  swords  are  at  your  feet.  I  am  a  suppliant  before  you  ；  it  cannot  be  that  you  will  not  listen  to 
me.  I  know  that  I  have  been  wrong :  wronef  in  every  way  and  repeatedly  ；  but  I  and  mv  follower,  the 
Banzai  here,  entreat  you  to  let  your  anger  cease." 

"Wakasanoske  listened  to  this  bribe-bought  flatten 了，  with  astonishment.  He  found  the  opportunity 
of  venficeance  suddenly  taken  away  from  him  ；  and  that  now  that  the  hour  to  strike  had  come,  he  was 
prevented  from  sh'ikin に. The  sword  that  he  had  so  carefully  cleaned  that  morning  was  useless.  He 
did  not  attempt  to  draw  it  from  the  scabbard,  but  allowed  his  head  to  fall  pensively  on  】iis  breast  while 


35 


he  stood  there  tranquil,  to  the  great  satisfaction  of  Ilonzo,  who,  half-hidden  amid  some  neighboring 
bushes,  had  watched  the  course  of  proceedings  in  contented  silence. 

3£oronawo. ― "  Ho  ！  Bannai,  that  fellow  Yenya  ！  what  makes  him  so  late  ？  this  gen  tl em  an  "  turning 
to  Wakasanoskej  "  o-ives  a  very  different  attention  to  his  duties.  As  to  Yenya,  lie  is  nothing  less  than 
an  ill-bred  clown,  not  to  have  shown  his  face  yet.  If  he  were  worthy  of  his  rank  lie  would  have  a  chief 
councillor  who  would  take  care  that  all  his  】(n'd，s  duties  were  properly  fulfilled  ；  bat  he  has  none  such. 
CoiuGj  sir,"  turning  a£raiii  to  WakasanoskCj  "we  will  go  to  His  Ilighuess.  Pray  excuse  me  my  wi'on ゾ- 
beadednesSj  and  do  me  the  honor  to  accompany  me." 

Wakasanoshe, — "1 tliiiik  I  must  ask  your  lordship  to  excuse  me,  I  am  not  very  well ； pi-ay  do  not 
wait  for  me." 

Moronawo.—" 1 am  sorry  to  hear  you  are  uot  well,  pray  what  is  the  matter  ？  Bannaij  rub  this 
gentleman's  back  and  send  for  some  cordial." 

WakasanoslxG. — "  Nay,  I  am  not  so  ill  as  to  require  that." 

Moronawo. — "  But  at  all  events  yon  will  do  well  to  rest  awhile.  I  will  see  that  your  duty  is  taken 
by  a  proper  person.    Bannai,  conduct  this  gentleuian  to  an  apartment." 

Wakasanoske  felt  as  much  embarrassed  by  this  excessive  attention  as  if  lie  had  been  suddenly 
invited  to  enter  the  Mikado's  carrias'e.  However,  he  accompanied  the  Bannai,  to  the  deliirht  of  Honzo, 
who,  thanking  earnestly  heaven  and  earth  for  the  success  that  had  attended  his  scheme,  betook  himself 
to  tlie  retainers'  quarters. 

Immediately  afterward  \  enya  made  his  appearance  liurryinir  in  the  direction  of  the  vice-vcgal  apart- 
ments. Moronawo,  who  was  standin***  under  a  verandah,  saw  him  passing  by  and  called  out  angrily, 
" You  are  late,  you  are  late  ！  what  is  the  mcamn^*  of  this  carelessness  ？  Yon  were  to  have  been  here  at 
the  7th  hour  (about  4  a.m.)  precisely.    Did  you  not  receive  my  messao-e  to  that  effect  ？ ，， 


36 


Yenya. ― "  It  is  true  my  lord  that  T  am  later  than  I  ought  to  be.  I  must  ask  you  to  excuse  me  ； 
but  I  am  still  in  time, 丄 think."  So  saying  he  took  a letter  box  from  his  sleeve  pocket,  and  handed  it 
to  Moronawo. 

Yenya, ― "  One  of  my  servants  came  to  me  with  tlxis  just  now,  asking  me  to  give  it  into  your  hands. 
It  is  from  my  wife,  Kawoyo ノ， 

Moronawo  (taking  the  box) : — Indeed,  indeed — ha  ！  I  nnderstandj  your  wife  knows  that  I  am  fond 
of  verse-making  and  has  sent  me  some  lines  of  her  own  for  correction." 

With  these  words  the  Prime  Councillor  opened  the  case,  and  taking  out  a  paper  be^ran  to  read  it, 

" 'A  husband's  love  my  life  doth  shield,  Unnoeded,  all  love  else  I  spurn.' -》 

"Ha  ！  from  the  new  selection  of  Ancient  and  Modern  Poems.  No  correction  of  mine  wanted  here, 
it  would  seem." 

Moronawo  understood  that  his  suit  was  rejected,  and  felt  sure  that  Yenya  Lad  opened  the  box. 
Angrv  at  the  idea,  he  yet  managed  to  conceal  his  il レ Immor;  and  with  an  appearance  of  tmeoncera, 
asked  Yenya  if  he  had  read  the  paper. 

ITenya, ― "  I  saw  it  just  now  for  the  first  time." 

Moronawo. — "  H，m，  well,  the  contents — oh,  your  wife  is  a  model  of  virtue.  See  what  she  sends 
me.  ^  A  husband's  love ' — a  model  of  virtue  ！  a  model  of  virtue  ！  what  a  fortunate  man  you  are! 
That  is  the  reason  probably  of  your  inattentiveness.  >L  ou  stick  at  home  tied  to  your  wife's  apron,  and 
give  no  thought  to  jour  duties  at  the  Court." 

The  disappointed  nobleman  continued  to  pour  out  invectives  upon  the  astonished  Yenya,  who  could 
make  nothing  of  his  superior's  conduct,  but  imagined  that  he  must  be  under  some  strange  error  ；  for 
whicli  reason  he  restrained,  though  with  difficulty,  his  indi^mation. 

*  This  rendering  simply  gives  the  idea  of  t-lie  original,  anything  like  a  translation  is  impossible. 


37 


Yenya  (with  a  forced  laugh): — "'IIii，  ha,  ha!  your  lordship  is  merry ；  doubtless  your  lordship  has 
been  passino^  the  bottle  round  a little." 

Moronmoo  (angrily) : — "Passing*  the  bottle  ？  passing  the  bottle  ？  what  does  the  clown  mean  ？ 
Passino-  the  bottle  or  not  I inanas^e  to  attend  to  the  duties  of  my  rank.  As  for  you,  you  neglect 
tlieni.  Explain  that  to  me.  You  perhaps  have  been  '  passin*?  the  bottle,'  or  stickinir  at  home  g】iied  to 
your  wife's  side  ？  You  had  better  take  a leaf  out  of  Wakasaiioske's  book.  Oh,  \'onr  wife  is  a  model 
of  virtue,  eh  ？  a  cliariuina'  woman  ！  writes  most  elegantly  ！  You  may  well  be  proud  of  her.  Xay,  don't 
】ook  ano-rj,  man  ；  what  I  say  is  all  true  enough.  Now  your  wife's  verses  here ― \i  you  have  such  a 
treasure  at  home,  we  cannot  e ヌ】） ect  yon  to  come  here.  You  fellows  who  remain  at  home  remind 
one  of  eai'p-f ry  in  a  well.  These  tiny  fish— are  you  listening  to  what 1 say  ？ ― think  that  neitlier  in 
heaven  nor  on  earth  is  there  any  place  comparable  with  the  miserable  hole,  some  three  or  four  feet 
across  at  the  most,  in  which  they  live.  They  have  never  seen  any  other  place,  and  when  they  are 
brought  lip  from  the  bottom  in  a  bucket  and  then  thrown  into  the  stream,  they  ciiniiot  make  out  where 
they  are  and  flounder  helplessly  about,  unfeil  at  last  they  knock  their  hea-Js  against  the  pillars  of  some 
briclire.  You,  and  such  as  you,  are  just  like  these  carplets  ；  ha,  ha,  ha!"  Yenja,  at  this  insulting 
speech,  lost  his  patience  and  exclaimed  angrily, 

" You  must  be  out  of  your  senses ― you  must  be  mad,  Mo】'on 請 o  ！ ，， 

Moronawo  (interrupting) — "  Pshaw,  fellow  ！  darest  twit  me  with  beino-  mad  ？  Me，  the  Prime 
Councillor  ！  the  Lord  Moronawo  ！ ，， 

Yenya  (with  increasing  anger) : —— "Then  your  insults  are  meant  as  such." 
Moronawo  (scornfnllv) : ― "Stop  your  chatter  ；  and  if  meant,  wliat  then  ？" 

Yenya, — "  Why,  this  then."  And  drawino*  his  sword,  the  enraoed  nobleman  made  a  strolce  at 
MoronawOj  which  inflicted  a  deep  wound  on  the  latter  between  the  eyebrows,  and  felled  him  to  the 


38 


earth.  A  second  blow  clove  tlie  crest  of  】iis  helmet,  and  he  hastily  got  up  from  the  ground  and  ran 
away  in  a  confused  manner  to  escape  a  third  which  Yenya  was  prevented  from  inflicting  by  Honzo, 
who  had  been  a  witness  of  the  quarrel,  and  wlao  now  came  hastily  up  and  seized  the  angry  lord's  arm. 

Homo, ― "  Restrain  yourself,  sir,  I  pray  you."  Yenya  strup'gled  to  free  liiniself  from  Honzo' s 
grasp,  glarinfr  after  his  enemy  who  was  】naking  off  as  well  as  he  could,  stiiinblinfr  at  every  step,  in  the 
direction  of  the  innei'  apartments. 

Yenya. — That  fellow  Moron awo  will  get  away,  let  ine  2*0，  Ilonzo.  lie  shall  feel  the  weiVht  of  my 
arm.    Let  me  go,  let  me  2:0." 

While  Yenya  was  thus  endeavorinir  to  shake  off  Honzo's  erasp,  a  confused  sound  of  voices  and  of 
hurry  in  2"  footsteps  was  beard,  and  ； presently  a  crowd  of  courtiers  and  retainers  mshed  excitedly  forLh 
from  the  palace  across  the  courtyai-d,  some  hastily  siraspinf?  their  swords,  while  others  hurried  to  the 
assistance  of  Moronawo.  The  whole  palace  was  in  an  uproar.  At  both  grates  the  various  I'etainers 
who  were  outside  kept  up  a  constant  knocking,  and  lanterns  were  everywhere  flasliins*  in  the  midst  of 
the  confusion. 

Hay  an  0  Kampei,  hearin<r  the  noise,  was  filled  with  anxiety  ；  and  running  up  to  the  Rear  Gate, 
knocked  at  it  as  if  he  would  shatter  it  into  pieces  ；  cryinir  loudly  : — "  I  am  Uayano  Kampei,  clansman 
ot  f  enya  Hang'wan.    My  lord  is  in  danger  and 1 must  be  at  his  side.    Open,  open,  quick." 

Gate  ward. — "  This  is  the  Rear  Gate,  You  must  o-o  round  to  the  Great  Gate  if  vou  are  in  tlie 
suite  of  some  nobleman." 

Kampei. ― "No，  no,  this  gate  will  do  well  eiioiii!li.  Besides  the  Great  Gate  seems  besieged  by  such 
a  crowd  of  retainers  tluit  it  would  be  impossible  to  cet  at  it  even  if  mounted  on  a  spirited  horse. 
What  is  the  nieanin<r  of  all  this  disturbance  ？，， 

Gate  ward, ― "The  disturbance  is  at  an  end.    Yeuya  grievously  insulted  the  Prime  Councillor 


39 


Moronawo,  for  this  offence  he  is  to  be  confined  to  his  house,  where  he  is  now  being  taken  in  a  net- 
covered  norimon." 

Kampei  (much  disturbed  at  hearing  this): ― Kama  sambo 产 conveyed  home  a  prisoner  ？，， 

He  was  on  the  point  of  hastening*  after  his  】ord，  when  he  was  arrested  by  the  thouirlit，  that  tlie 
sentence  of  confinement  would  entail a  closm'e  of  the  gates  of  the  castle.  Pacing  up  and  down,  uncer- 
tain bow  to  act,  in  the  midst  of  his  embarrassment  he  was  joined  by  the  maid  Okaru,  whom  he  had  left 
behind  when  he  harried  to  the  gate  to  see  what  was  the  cause  of  the  uproar. 

Okarit. ― "  Oh,  Kampei,  I  have  heard  all  about  it.    What  is  to  be  done?    What  is  to  be  done?" 

The  girl  clung  to  her  lover，  sobbing  as  she  spoke. 

Kampei,  nowever,  thrust  her  aside,  saying":  "  Yeli!  what  is  the  use  of  puling ？ し isteii ！  my  honor 
as  a  soldier  and  a  clansman  is  gone.  Gone  ！  do  you  hear  ？  And  uow  nothing  remains  for  me  but 
this"  (grasping  the  handle  of  his  sword). 

OJcaru  (with  a  gesture  of  affnyht) :— "  Kampei,  not  that,  not  that,  I  implore  you.  You  do  not  know 
whJit  you  are  doing  in  yowv  bewilderment," 

Kamvel  (bitterly) : ― Bewildenneut  ?  I  may  well  be  bewildered  to  find  that  I  have  been  absent 
from  my  lord's  side  in  the  hour  of  danger  ；  that  men  are  conveying  my  lord  away,  a  prisoner,  in  a  net- 
covered  norimon,  like  a  criminal;  that  the  of  his  castle  are  closed  upon  him,  while  I,  his  bora 
vassal,  have  been  spending  niy  time  in  toying  with  you.  How  can  I  ever  a  (rain  wear  two  swords  before 
the  face  of  men  i    Let  me  sro  ； let  me  s:oP 

The  girl,  however,  continued  to  cling  to  him,  exclaimino- : ― "If  only  tor  a  moment,  listen  to  me. 
You  must  listen  to  me.  What  you  say  is  quite  true  ；  but  whose  doing  is  it  that  your  honor  as  a  clans- 
man is  tainted  ？  Is  it  not  mine,  mine  5  'Tis  for  mc  then,  not  for  you,  to  die.  If  yon  should  die  now  on 
*  A  portion  of  a  Buddhist  prayer,  couimonly  used  in  former  days  as  an  exclainatiou. 


40 


this  spot  how  will  any  one  know  your  motives  ？  And  not  knowing  your  motives  how  will  any  one  be 
able  to  praise  your  deed  as  that  of  a  true  clansman." 

" Oh  ！  Kampei,"  the  girl  continued,  "  be  guided  by  me  ；  come  with  me  for  a  time  at  least  to  my 
village  where  my  father  and  mother  arc  still  living.  They  will  do  everything  they  can  for  you. 
Kampei,  ]et  our  common  misery  plead  for  me  ； let  your  affianced  wife's  words  persuade  you  " ― burst- 
ing with  a loud  sob  into  a  flood  of  tears  as  she  spoke  her  last  words. 

Kampei  (irresolutely)  : — "  That  mifrht  be  well  enouo-h,  but  you  don't  know  everything  'yet,  having 
but  lately  entered  our  household.  Our  master's  chief  councillor,  Ohoboshi  Yuranoske,  is  away  at  our 
lord's  estates  in  the  provinces.  I  must  wait  for  his  return,  and  will  then  implore  pardon  from  him  for 
my  disloyal  negligence.    Come,  Okai'u,  let  us  away  from  this  place  without  delay." 

They  were  on  the  point  of  departing,  when  Sagisaka,  the  Baunai,  suddenly  made  his  appearance, 
followed  by  several  armed  men.  • 

Banned. — "  Yeli ！  Kampei,  your  master  has  been  employing  himselr  in  heaping  insults  upon  Mor- 
onawo.  His  Highness'  Prime  Councillor,  and  has  actually  dared  to  strike  him  and  inflict  a  deep  woiTnd 
"upon  Mm  within  the  court  precincts  ；  for  which  offence,  strictly  forbidden,  as  you  know,  he  has  been 
confined  to  his  house,  and  no  doubt  ere  lon^r  his  head  will  be  made  to  fly  from  his  shoulders." 

" Ho,  there  ！  "  continued  the  Bannai  iu  a loud  voice,  turning  suddenly  to  his  attendants,  "seize  this 
fellowj  bind  him  and  prepare  to  hew  the  scoundrel  in  pieces." 

Kampei. — "  Yeli ！  nothing  could  be  more  opportune. り ome，  Sir  Stork，"^  you  are  not  equal  to  gob- 
bling me  up  without  assistance,  it  seems  ；  but  here  is  my  ai，m，  thin  as  an  onion  stalk.  Come  and  try 
what  it  tastes  like,  all  of  you." 

Bannai. — "  Silence  ！  Upon  him,  men." 

Kampei  (scornfully) : ― "At  your  service,  gentlemen." 

*  Alluding  to  the  beginning  of  the  Baiinai's  name,  Sagisaka  ；  "  Sagi  "  meaning  Stork. 


41 


The  Bannai's  attendants,  four  in  number,  rushed  upon  the  follower  of  Yenya,  and  attempted  to 
seize  】iim.  Kampei,  ho\^ever,  eluded  their  onset,  and  grasping  a  couple  of  his  assailants  by  the  arm, 
twisted  them  suddenly  round  and  hnr】ed  them  to  a  distance.  The  other. two  attacked  him  with  their 
swords.  The  b】ow  of  the  one  he  parried  with  his  scabbard,  while  he  spun  the  other's  weapon  out  of 
his  hand.  The  four  recovering  themselves,  made  a  simultaneous  onslaught :  but  Kampei  struck  them 
down  right  and  left,  and  trampled  upon  them  as  they  lay  upon  the  ground  flat  as  pancakes.  Daunted 
by  his  prowess,  his  assailants  did  not  attempt  to  renew  the  fight,  but  made  away  in  panic-struck  confu- 
sion. The  Baimai,  beside  himself  with  rage,  then  flew  at  Kampei  ；  but  the  latter  seized  him  by  the 
neck  and  hurled 】"m  to  the  earth  with  such  violence  that  he  turned  head  over  heels  as  he  fell.  Kam- 
pei, placine*  his  foot  on  liis  prostrate  enemy's  neck,  exclaimed  : 

" Sah  ！  you  may  choose  jour  death.  Do  you  prefer  being  stabbed  to  death  or  being  hewn  in 
pieces  ？  " ― raising  his  weapon  as  he  spoke. 

Okaru,  however,  ran  up  to  the  victor  and  laid  her  hand  upon  his  arm.  "  Hold  ！  "  slie  cried.  "  To 
kill  the  wretch  may  destroy  your  chance  of  pardon.    The  fellow  has  had  snfficient." 

The  Bannai,  meanwhile,  had  wriggled  from  under  his  enemy's  foot  and  made  off  as  hard  as  he  could, 
crestfallen  enouo-h,  and  in  mortal  fear  for  】】is  life. 

Kampei, ― Yeh  : it  is  a  pity,  the  rascal  should  get  away,  too.  The  scoundrel  well  deserves  to  be 
killed  by  inches  for  liis  cowardly  trick.  Well,  we  must  now  away  and  bide  ourselves,  and  watch  for  an 
opportunity  of  procnnns"  pardon." 

The  sixth  hour  had  now  struck,  and  the  low  clouds  on  the  eastern  horizon  were  whitening  with  tlie 
dawn,  while  the  crows  *  w も I'e leaving  their  perches  filling  the  air  with  their  sweet  sad  song  as  they  flew 
by  the  lovers,  who  pursued  their  hurried  flight  witti  hearts  heavy  with  grief  as  they  thought  upon 
the  cruel  fate  whieli  liad  befallen  their  lord. 

*  The  Japanese,  strangely  enough  as  it  appears  to  us,  detect  in  the  hoarse  tones  of  the  crow  notes  of  love. 


BOOK  THE  FOURTH. 
The  Seppuku  of  Yenya  Hang'wan. 

N  accordance  with  the  sentence  of  seclusion  pronounced  against  Yenya  Hang' wan  that  noble- 
man was  strictly  confined  in  the  Castle  of  Ogigayatsu,  and  all  egress  rigidly  prohibited. 
While  things  were  thus,  the  ladies  of  the  household  in  the  inner  apartraeuts  passed  the  time 
in  all  manner  of  elegant  diversions.  One  day,  shortly  after  the  event  mentioned  in  the  third 
Book,  young  Rikiya  was  in  attendance  upon  the  Lady  Kawoyo  and  in  the  hope  of  cheering  his  lord  had 
brought  to  the  Castle  a  basketful  of  rare  eiglit  and  nine-fold  wild-cherry  blossoms,  gathered  upon  the 
hills  around  Kamakura  ；  himself  more  pleasing  for  the  eyes  to  dwell  upon  than  the  flowers  themselves. 

Under  the  shadow  of  the  willow  trees  that  grew  by  the  verandah  near  the  inner  apartments,  Hara 
Goyemon,  the  chief  of  the  retainers,  came  walking  along  the  raised  floor  followed  by  Ono  Kudaiu. 

ixoyemon^  (addressing  Rikiya  as  he  approached  the  apartment  where  the  Lady  Kawoyo  was  sit- 
ting) : — "Ho  there,  young  sir,  you  are  early  in  your  attendance," 

Rikiya. — It  is  my  duty,  as  you  know,  sir,  to  be  at  hand  day  and  night,  until  my  father  returns 
from  the  provinces." 


43 


Goyemon, ― "It  is  sOj  pray  pardon  me."  And  prostrating  himself,  Goyemon  thus  addressed  the 
Lady  Kawoyo : 

" We  venture  to  inquire  after  our  lord's  health." 

Kaiooyo. ― "  I  thank  you  heartily,  gentlemen.  Of  late  my  lord  has  looked  far  from  well,  and  I  am 
in  sad  trouble  lest  some  illness  should  declare  itself.  Night  and  morning  he  keeps  his  eyes  fixed  upon 
yonder  mound,  now  brilliant  with  flowers  :  and  seems  to  take  so  much  pleasure  in  the  contemplation 
of  their  bi'iirht  hues  that  I  have  caused  rare  cherry  blossoms  to  be  sought  out,  and  have  had  them  ar- 
ranged as  you  see  in  hope  of  aifording  him  some  distraction." 

Goyemon. ― "Ah  ！ lady,  I  understand  your  thoiio-ht.  As  the  flowers  open  out  so  will  the  gates  be 
thrown  open  ；  and  the  order  of  confinement  will  be  rescinded  by  His  Hio-haess.  It  is  a  happy  device. 
Would  that  your  servant  Goyeinou  too,  were  a less  clumsy  fellow,  and  could  hit  upon  some  mode  of 
alleviatinGT  our  lord's  distress.  However,  lady,  I  would  ask  your  attention  for  a  moment.  I  have 
something  of  importance  to  coinmuiiicate  to  you.  People  say  that  imperial  commissioners  are  to  come 
here  to-day  ；  and  I  do  not  doubt  but  that  their  orders  are  to  set  our  lord  at  liberty.  What  do  you 
think,  Kudaiu  ？  ，，  (taming  suddenly  to  his  companion), 

Kuaaiu. ― "  Well,  if  you  ask  my  opinion,  Goyemon,  why ― do  you  see  those  blossoms  there  ？  they 
are  pleasant  enough  to  look  upon  just  now  :  but  let  a  puff  of  wind  come,  and  their  beauty  is  all  blown 
away  in  a  moment.  So  too  with  your  words.  They  are  pleasino-  enoui»']i  to  hear  ；  but  think  you  it  is 
fittinor  that  von,  a  samurai,  should  utter  such  honied  plinases  :  as  devoid  of  meaning,  if  stripped  of  their 
slioWj  as  mere  New  Year's  coinpliinents  ？  You  know  what  I  mean .  You  kno\v  the  gravity  of  our 
lord's  offence  ；  honored  by  His  Hi^'hness  with  a  post  at  Courtj  in  connection  with  the  festivities 
at  Tsuruga-oka,  yet  daring  to  lift  his  hand  'against  the  Prime  Councillor  ！  Witliiu  the  palace  pre- 
cincts, too  ！    The  least  punishment  for  such  a  crime  is  transportation,  or  more  probably,  an  order  of 


44 


self-dispatcb.    ^Totliing  but  misfortune  can  be  expected  to  result  from  opposition  to  the  Lord 
Moronawo." 

Goyemon. ― "  Cease,  cease  ；  you  talk  of  transportation  and  self-dispatcli  as  if  you  rather  desired  our 
lord  should  be  so  punished  ，， 

Kudaiu  (hastily) : — "  Not  so  ！  iya  ！  I  desire  nothing  of  the  kind.    But  I  am  a  man  of  plain  speech 
and  speak  the  plain  truth.    And  let  me  tell  you,  Gojemon,  that  all  this  trouble  is  caused  by  vour  own  h、 i 
parsimony.    If  you  had  plastered  Moronawo's  face  with  2*old，  thinp^s  would  never  have  come  to  'オヤ j' 
this  pass." 

Goyemon ヽ regarding  his  companion's  face,  the  cringing  expression  of  wliicli  matched  well  with,  the 
meanness  of  bis  heart,  with  withering  contempt,  replied  : ― "  No  samurai,  no  one  wearine^  the  two 
swords  of  a  gentleman  could  condescend  so  to  grovel  before  any  one.  Eikiya  will  bear  me  out 
in  what  I  say." 

Desirous  of  keepins'  matters  smooth^  Kawoyo  interfered  : 

" Pray  let  there  be  no  quaiTelliug,  gentlemen.  It  is  I，  in  truth,  who  am  the  iinfortunate  cause  of 
my  husband's  distress  ；  and  I  only.  Some  few  days  ago,  at  the  inau£raration  of  the  Shrine  at  Tsuruga- 
oka，  MoronawOj  who  is  an  unmannerly  fellow,  dared  to  speak  to  me,  a  wedded  wife,  of  unlawful  love. 
Pestered  by  his  importunitv,  but  desirous  that  ray  husband  should  know  nothing  of  tlie  matter,  I 
endeavored  to  brine  Moronawo  to  a  sense  of  the  shamefiilness  of  liis  conduct  and  the  inutility  of  his 
persecution,  by  a  few  lines  from  a  weU-laiown  song  winch.  I  sent  to  him.  Enraged  by  my  refusal,  he 
wreaked  his  veno^eance  upon  my  husband  by  covering  him  with  insults.  And  my  husband,  who  is  of 
a  hasty  temper,  at  last  lost  command  of  himself,  and  so  committed  the  offence  for  whicli  be  is  now 
confined." 

The  cause  of  their  lord's  anger  was  now  plain  to  Goyemon  and  Rikiya,  and  their  faces  betrayed  tlioir 


45 


concern.  At  this  juncture  tlie  soiiikI  of  voices  was  heju'd  proceeding  from  the  parlor  by  tlie  ciitranee 
porch,  and  announcing  the  arrival  of  the  Imperial  Commissioners  who  were  demnndiiig  to  be  at  once 
conducted  to  the  inner  apartments.  The  Lady  Kawoyo  upon  this  rose  from  her  seat,  and  with 
Goyemon  and  Rikija  advanced  to  meet  the  Commissioners,  who  presented  themselves  the  next  moment. 
The  Commissioners 一 there  were  two  of  them ― were  an  esquire  of  Moroiuuvo's  named  Ishido  Umanojo, 
and  a  samurai  called  Yakusliiji  Jirozayeinon.  As  they  were  on  duty  they  did  not  return  the  saluta- 
tions ottered  them,  but  seated  themselves  at  once  at  the  upper  end  of  the  apartment.  Hardly  had 
they  done  so  Avlien  a  partition  was  moved  back,  and  Ycnya  Ilaiig'wan  enterecl  the  】'ooi.u  with  dignified 
composure. 

Yenya. — Ha!  Ishido  clono,  you  come  officially  ？  I  am  ashamed  of  being  tlie  cause  of  so  inucli 
trouble  to  yon.  Ho,  there  ！  offer  sake  to  the  gentlemen.  There  can  be  no  harm  in  a  dnuight  to  chase 
away  bad  spirits  ；  and  the  purport  of  your  visit  can  meanwhile  be  explained  to  rue." 

YaJmshiji, —— "A  good  thought,  a  e'ood  thon<>'lit :  I  will  join  yon.  But."  he  continued  witli  a 
sneer,  "  if  you  knew  what  the  purport  of  our  visit  is, ェ think  the  sake  would  stick  in  your  throat." 

Ishido. ― "  We  are  ordered  to  make  an  ofhcial  communication  to  you,  to  which  we  demand  your 
attention." 

So  say i no*  the  commissioner  drew  a  paper  from  his  breast,  and  unfolded  it,  while  Hang' wan  arrano'ed 
himself  on  his  mat  and  assumed  an  attitude  of  respectful  attention.  Ishido  then  read  out  the  paper, 
which  was  to  the  following  effect : ― "  Lately  Yenya  Hang' wan  Takasada,  following  the  promptings  of 
private  malice,  drew  his  weapon  on  the  Prime  vjouiicillor  the  Lord  Moronawo,  and  created  a  tumult 
within  the  precincts  of  the  palace  ；  on  account  of  which  crime  his  estates  are  hereby  ordered  to  be  confis- 
cated and  himself  decreed  to  commit  self-dispatch/' 

As  the  Commissioner  concluded,  the  Lady  Kawoyo  and  the  assembled  retainers  were  filled  with 


46 


sudden  terror,  regarding  each  other  with  trembling  amazement.  Hang'wan,  however,  remained  un- 
moved. Without  changing  a  muscle  of  bis  countenance  he  exclaimed  quite  calinly,  "  I  understand  per- 
fectly. But  now,  gentlemen,  will  you  not  take  some  refreshment,  one  draught  of  sake  after  your 
labors  • 

Yakushij に ― " How  now,  Hang'wan  ？  Silence  ！  Your  crime  merits  decapitation  like  a  common 
criminal ； but  His  Highness,  in  his  clemency  permits  you  to  expiate  it  by  self-dispatch,  for  which  you 
ought  to  be  gruteful, I  think.  Let  the  usual  preparations  for  self- dispatch  be  made  witljout  delay. 
But  what  means  this  ？  You  are  still  wearing  your  usual  Ion 2*  UDper-clress  trailing  behind  you.  Are 
yon  drunk  ？  or  have  you  had  a  stroke.  This  conduct  is  an  insult  to  the  Commissioner  IsLido  and  to 
myself." 

And  the  monster  chuckled  gleefully  as  he  concluded  his  insolent  speech. 

Yenya. ― "I  am  not  drunk,  neither  have  I  had  a  stroke.  As  soon  as  I  heard  that  an  imperial  com- 
munication was  to  be  made  to  me,  I  knew  what  the  end  would  be  ；  and  so  I  have  caused  everything  to 
be  prepared  beforehand." 

Throwing  off  his  upper-clress,  and  casting  away  both  of  bis  swords  as  he  spoke,  Yenya  revealed 
himself  attired  in  sliort-sleeved  white  irarments  with  a  I'amistiivio  bare  of  device,  and  completely  pre- 
pared for  death.  A  thrill  of  horror  ran  through  all  that  were  present,  aud  even  Yakuslnji  was  unable 
to  utter  a  word,  silenced  by  tlie  anrrv  expression  of  his  colleas'ue,  who  approaching  the  condemned  man, 
exclaimed  o-ently  "I  can  well  nnclerstand  your  feelino-Sj  sir.  My  duty  I  must  fulfil ； but ェ pmy  3'ovi  to 
consider  】iie  as  iicithor  harsh  nor  impatient." 

Yenya, — "  I  am  deeply  grateful  for  your  kindness.  Ever  since  niy  attack  on  Moroiiawo  I  knew 
this  would  bo  the  result,  and  Iiave  therefore  made  ready  beforehand.  Tliroiiirh  the  intervention  of 
Kakogawo  IlonzOj  Moronawo,  to inj  bitter  disappoiutuiontj  escaped  me  at  the  palace  ；  aud  an  incx- 


47 


tinguishable  rage  filled  me  to  the  very  marrow  of  my  bones.  Like  Kusunoki  Masashige  of  Minato- 
gawa ― who,  in  his  agony,  still  possessed  with  an  intense  longing  for  vengeance  upon  Lis  enemy,  swore 
that  he  would  come  to  life  again  to  have  it ― I，  too,  living  or  dead,  will  have  my  revenge  upon  Moro- 
nawo." 

A  passionate  emphasis  marked  the  latter  words  ；  while,  as  tlicy  were  being  spoken,  a  crowd  of  re- 
tainers who  were  m  the  adjomino-  apartments,  began  to  knock じ onfusecUy  against  the  ； partition,  and 
clamored  for  permission  to  look  once  more  upon  their  lord's  face  while  in  life,  begging  vioyemon  to 
obtain  that  favor  for  them.  Goyemon,  accordingly  asked  the  condemned  nobleman  to  allow  the  retain- 
ers to  enter. 

Yemja. ― "  What  is  this?  Yet  their  request  is  proper  enough ！  But  they  must  wait  until  Yur- 
anoske  returns." 

Govemon  bowed  assent,  and  addressing*  himself  to  the  applicants,  exclaimed  : — "  You  have  heard 
our  lord's  will.    You  cannot  enter  yet  ；  not  one  of  you." 

They  did  not  utter  a  word  in  reply,  and  complete  silence  reigned  in  the  apartment  in  which  they 
still  remained  assembled.  Rikiya,  meanwhile,  at  a  sisn  from  Yenya,  had  placed  the  sword  with  which 
tlie  self-dispatch  was  to  be  accomplished,  and  which  had  been  previously  9:ot  ready,  before  his  lord  ； 
and  after  composedly  drawino"  back  the  shoulder-folds  of  the  kamishimo,  assisted  the  unfortunate  no- 
bleman to  arrano-e  himself  suitably. , 

Yenya  (addressing  the  two  Commissioners) : — "  And  now，  sirs,  I  call  upon  you  to  be  witnesses  to 
ray  obedience."  - 

He  drew  a  three  cornered  stand  towards  himself  as  he  spoke，  and  taking  up  the  short  sword  that 】ay 
upon  it,  lifted  it  respectfully  to  his  forehead. 

Yenya. ― "  Eikiya,  Rikiya." 


48 


RiTdya.—"li  lord." 

Yenya. ― "  Yuranoske  ？  ，，  • 
Rikiya. — "  Is  not  yet  returned,  your  lordship." 

Yenya, —— "Alas  ！  and  ye't  I  wished  so  much  to  see  him  once  more  in  life.    My  lot  is  indeed  hard, 
and  now  nought  is  left  for  me  but  to  die." 

As  he  uttered  the  last  words  tho  un fortunate  victim  of  Moron awo's  wickedness  grasped  the  sword, に ふ ひ 
point  downwards,  in  his  bow-hand,  and  with  one  movement  ripped  himself  open. 

The  Lady  Kawoyo  closed  her  eyes  with  horror  and  anguish  ；  and  with  the  tears  streaming  down 
her  cheeks,  muttered  to  herself  a  Buddhist  prayer  for  the  dyins'. 

Suddenly  a  panel  of  the  partition  tliat  separated  the  apartment  where  this  scene  was  being  enacted 
from  the  outer  corridor  was  pushed  violently  back,  and  Ohoboshi  Yuranoske  burst  iuto  the  room,  fol- 
lowed closely  by  Senzaki  Ynzama  and  a  crowd  of  retainers.  As  soon  as  he  saw  his  lorcTs  plight  he 
prostrated  himself  reverentially. 

Yenya, — "Hah,  Yuranoske  ！ —— you  see  I  could  not  Jono-er delay." 

Yuranoske. — "  At  least  I  am  thankful  that  I  am  in  time  once  more  to  look  upon  my  lord's  face  in  life." 

Yenya. ― "  And  I  too  am  glad  to  see  you  Yuranoske,  ere  I  die.    You  know  al】，  doubtless.    'Tis  a 
pitiful  story  enoue'li  of  unsatisfied  vengeance." 

Yuranoske, — "  Ay,  my  】ord，  I  know  all. ！ But  this  is  not  the  time  to  dwell  upon  the  details  of  what 
has  happened.    My  only  prayer  now  is,  that  my  lord's  death  may  be  sucli  as  befits  a  brave  samurai." 

Yenya. — "  Do  not  fear  for  that  ！  ，，  and  seizins*  the  sword  with  both  hands,  he  widened  the  casli  he 
had  already  innicted  upon  himself.    Gasping  for  breath  lie  continued  to  speak  with,  difficulty: ― "  Yur- 
anoske— tliis  sword — my  dying  gift  to  you — jou  will  exact  venceance."    And  throwing  away  the  \ 
blood-stained  weapon  with  a last  effoi't，  Yenja  HangVaa  Takasada  rolled  over  on  his  face ― dead 


49 


The  Lady  Kawoyo  and  the  retainers  present  started  back  in  affright,  closing  their  eyes  horror- 
struck  at  the  terrible  sight  ；  while  their  sobs  and  the  grinding  of  their  teeth  showed  the  grief  and  rage 
that  were  in  their  hearts. 

Yuranoske  meanwhile  drago-ed  himself  close  to  the  corpse  and  grasping  the  fatal  weapon  lifted  it 
reverently  to  his  forehead.  Fixint>'  his  eyes  earnestly  on  the  blood-stained  point,  he  clenched  his  fist 
convulsively  ；  while  in  a  flood  of  tears  he  gave  vent  to  the  sori'ow  and  passion  that  consumed  him. 

The  misery  of  his  lord's  a  irony  had  peneti*ated  to  the  inmost  depths  of  his  retainer's  heart :  and  it  i  ^-' (^X, 
was  at  this  moment  that  there  arose  iu  Yuranoske's  breast  those  sentiments  of  unswervin<r  devotedness  ん 
and  loyalty  to  his  dead  chiefs  memory,  that  have  made  the  name  ot  ohoboshi  famous  forever.  ' 
akushiji  springino*  suddenly  to  his  feet  excl aimed  : 

"Now,  m}^  masters,  Haiig'wan  is  dead  and  done  for.    You  can  take  yourselves  off.    Away  with 

you." 

Ishido. ― "You  are  too  hasty,  Yakushiji.  Yeuya  Haiiir'wan  was  a lord  of  province  and  castle  ； 
and  proper  arrani>-einents  must  be  made  for  tlic  funeral  rites.  Therefore"  (turning  to  the  crowd  of 
retainers),  "  pray  understand  tluit  there  is  no  intention  of  driving  you  hurriedly  away  from  the  castle. 
I  will  myself  draw  up  a  brief  report  showing  that  I  have  in  the  execution  of  my  duty  witnessed  the 
seli-clispatcli  of  3 ァ our  master.  And  now,  C5ir  Yuranoske,"  adclressiiio-  himself  to  the  karo,  "I  fully 
understand  your  distress.  If  I  can  render  you  any  service  pray  do  not  foriret  to  avail  yourself  of  my 
assistance." 

As  he  concluded,  the  Commissioner  courteously  saluted  the  retainers  of  Yenya,  and  composedly 
took  his  departure. 

YoJcushiji. — "  For  my  part  I  want  this  dead  body  removed  at  any  rate.  Mean  while  I  Mill  simtcli 
some  repose  within  yonder.    Ho  ！  Some  of  yoii，  there,  throw  all  this  household  rubbish  out  of  doors. 


60 


There  is  nothing  here  but  what  was  Hang'wan's  property*  And  as  to  you"  turning  round  with  an 
angry  look，  "  away  with  you  and  turn  into  ronin  as  fast  as  you  please."  With  these  words  lie  strode 
out  of  the  apartment.  As  soon  as  he  bad  gone  the  Lady  Kawoyo  suddenly  lifted  up  her  voice  and 
exclaimed  in  a  piteous  tone  : 

" Alas 1 alas  I  my  friend was  ever  condition  inore  distressful  than  yours?    Oh 1 tiiat  I  had  said  all 
that  I  wanted  to  say  to  my  lord  in  his  agony 1 But  I  did  not  know  what  I  ought  to  do.    I  was  afraid 
of  exciting  the  contempt  of  the  Commissioners  ；  and  so 1 have  forborne  from  speaking  until  now.  I 
cannot  tell  you  how  miserable  I  am'"    And  falling  upon  the  corpse,  her  grief  overwhelmed  her,  and 
she  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears* 
0  <*W  '**^        YuranosTce  now  called  to  his  son—"  Rikiyaj  you  will  accompany  our  tniotregs,  and  at  oiiee  cohvey 
'： the  body  of  our  dead  master  to  the  family  burying  place  at  the  Temple  of  Komyo.    I  shall  follow 
>a^、j       close  after  you,  and  charge  myself  with  the  ordering  of  the  funeral  ceremonies-    Horij  ifazauia,  Odera, 
Hasama  and  the  rest  of  the  retainers  will sro  with  you  as  escort ノ， 

A  noriinon  was  immediately  brought  forwardj  and  the  body  carefully  lifted  and  placed  within^  amid 
i  the  tears  of  all  present.    The  Lady  Kawoyo,  beside  herself  with  grief,  struggled  hard  to  keep  back  hei* 
I  tears,  as  she  mingled  with  the  retainers,  who,  one  by  one，  took  up  their  places  around  the  fioriiuoii^  and 
raising  it  on  the  shoulders  of  a  number  among  them,  rapialy  carried  away  their  burden  to  the  family 
burying  place.    Kudaiu  was  one  of  those  wlio  remained  beliiud.    Seating  himself,  and  addressing  him- 
self to  Yuranoske  he  exclaimed  : 

"Well,  Ohoboshi,  the  office  of  Karo  has  been  hereditary  in  your  family  ever  since  the  days  of  youi* 
ancestor  Hachimau  Rokuro.  And 1, too，  have  been  accorded  a  place  at  the  right  Laud  of  him  wliom 
they  are  bearing  off 'yonder.  Bat  now  we  are  all  about  to  become  ronin  ；  and  as  We  have  to  find  food 
for  our  wives  and  children,  why  should  we  not  lay  bauds  upon  the  treasure  amassed  by  our  lord,  divide 


51 


it  among  ourselves,  and  leave  the  castle  without  further  delay  ？  For  Yakushiji  is  sure  to  be  offended 
if  we  stop  hero  much  longer." 

SenzaHy  emphatically  "  I  think  quite  differently  from  Kudaiu.  It  seems  to  me  that  as  long  as 
our  enemy,  the  lord  Moronawo,  lives,  ven^reance  is  our  care.  Let  us  wait  here  until  he  comes  to  dis- 
lodge  ns  ；  and  die,  if  necessary,  upon  our  own  ground," 

SadakuTO. ― "  I  say,  No.  Tlie  notion  of  dying-  upon  our  own  ground  is  a  silly  one.  I  am  of  the 
same  opinion  as  my  father,  let  us  ransack  the  place,  divide  what  we  find,  and  then  get  away.  This 
would  be  really  sensible  conduct," 

Yiiranoske  quietly  intervened  :— "  I  am  quite  of  Yagoro's  opinion.  We  ought ,  according  to  oia 
custom,  to  slay  ourselves  for  the  sake  of  our  dead  lord.  But  instead  of  a  cruel  self-dispatch,  would  it 
not  be  better  to  await  the  force  which  Asliikaga  may  send  against  us,  and  die  in  resisting  it  with  our 
utmost  determination." 

Kiidaiu.—"  Yah  ！  what  say  you  there  %  Is  that  your  sage  counsel ？  "What,  we  miserable  ronin  to 
puff  ourselves  up  with  the  notion  of  drawing  bow  ae'ainst  Asliikaga  ！  A  silly  proceeding  enough  that 
would  be  and  one  in  wliieu  Kudain,  at  all  events,  will  have  no  part." 

Sadakuro.—^^  You  are  rights  father,  you  are  right,  AVhat  these  gentlemen  propose  is  to  me  rniin' 
telHgible.  However,  what  need  to  proloncr  this  discussion  ？  It  is  waste  of  time  to  remain  here.  Let 
us  away,  father/' 

Kudatu, ~ We  will,  we  will.  And  yon,  2'entlemen,  remain  liore  if  you  elioose  ！  It  won't  bo  for 
lonff  ；  "  he  added  aerisively.    Kudaiu  and  his  son  then  took  their  departure  together. 

Sen'safci.—"  Pah  ！  What  a  covetous  wretch  that  Oao  is  ！  The  pair  were  anxious  to  beat  a  reti'eat 
the  moment  they  heard  ns  talk  of  resistance.  Cowards  ！  But  we  need  not  concern  ourselves  with 
thenij  let  us  prepare  ourselves  to  meet  the  attack," 


52 


Yuranoske, 一 "  Ah  ！  not  so  fast,  Yagoro.  "What  have  we  against  Ashikaga  that  wc  should  draw  bow 
against  Iiiin  %  What  I  said  just  now  was  only  to  find  out  the  real  sentiment  of  the  precious  pair  who 
have  just  left  us.  Let  Yakushiji  deliver  up  the  castle,  and  bitter  though  it  be  to  leave  this  place,  let 
us  make  oiiz'  way  to  Yamashiua,  near  Miyako  ；  there  I  will  unfold  to  yon  my  desis'iis,  and  we  can  then 
arrange  upon  some  plan  of  carrying  them  out.'*  Tlie  】ast  words  were  hardly  out  of  his  mouth,  whea 
yakuslnji  auddenly  made  Ins  appearance. 

" Ho,  there  I  your  conference  seems  long  enou^rli.  If  the  body  has  beeu  removed,  what  do  you 
lintrer  here  for  ？    Leave  the  castle  at  once  without  further  delay." 

Hara  Goyenion,  annoyed  at  the  sharp  and  insolent  tone  wliicli  Yakushiji  adopted,  replied  angrily : 

" Hah  I  your  lordship  cannot  vvait，  it  would  seem  %  Well,  there  are  our  dead  lord's  axms，  armor 
and  horse  ge'ar.  Take  a  good  look  at  them  and  seize  them  alL  Seize  everything'  he  had.  Come,  oir 
Yuranoske,  let  us  withdraw." 

Turanoske  signified  his  assent  ；  and  rising  to  their  feet,  their  liearts  heavy  with  the  thought  that 
they  were  quitting  forever  the  castle  where  for  generations  their  ancestorSj  and  where  tbey  themselves 
for  so  long  a  time,  had  night  and  day  done  their  duty  as  samurai,  the  retainers  of  Yenja  slowly  and  re- 
luctantly, and  with  many  a  wistful  look  back,  passed  out  through  the  castle-gate.  Hardly  had  they 
turned  their  faces  from  their  old  home  when  tliey  found  themselves  confronted  bj  Riki)'a，  Yazama^ 
Odera  and  Horij  who,  after  escorting  their  lord's  body  to  the  temple  of  Komyo,  had  Inistened  back  to 
the  castle. 

"All!" ― exclaimed  the  latter  siuiultaiieonsly,  impetuously  arresting  as  they  spoke  the  further 
progress  of  Yuranoske  and  】iis  companions, " lias  the  castle  then  been  taken  possession  of  %  Wo 
thought  to  make  our  last  stand  liere  ai^'ainst  the  force  that  Ashikaga  irdy'lit  send  to  dislodge  us." 

Ym、arwske. 一 "Not  so,  not  so.    We  will  not  die  here.    Look,  comrades; "  displaying  the  short 


53 


sword  wlii 、： h  Ycnya  Hang ヽ van  had  made  him  a  dying  gift  of.    "  With  this  weapon  on r  dead  lord  let 
out  his  life- blood,  with  this  weapon  he  gave  escape  to  his  inuignant  spirit,  and  with  this  wea])OU  will I 
tiike  tlic  head  of  Moronawo,  and  thus  fnltil  the  last  command  of  our  lord," 
" So  be  it  ！  so  be  it  ！  ，，  they  all  exclaimed  in  a loud  voice. 

Yakusliiji  from  within  the  gate  heard  the  s'allant  cry  ；  and  noisily  putting  up  the  bars,  shouted  ont 
derisively  : 

" Your  lord's  crime  against  Moronawo  has  met  with  its  proper  reward.  Your  inaster^s  servants  are 
fortunate ― most  fortunate*    Ha  ！  ha! ，, 

His  satellites  backed  up  the  fellow's  sneer  by  loud  laughs,  which  so  enraged  some  of  the  younger 
samurai  of  Yiiraiioske's  party j  that  they  would  have  retraced  their  steps,  if  their  leader  had  not  pre- 
vented them  by  reminding  them  of  the  necessity  of  sacrificiutr  eveiytliiiiir  to  the  accomplislunent  of 
vengeance  upon  Moronawo.  Still  they  could  not  help  often  2"lancing  back  with  angry  looks  upon  the 
castle  they  were  leaving  in  the  possession  of  Yakushiji  and  his  ci'ew. 


End  of  Book  IV. 


BOOK  THE  FIFTH, 


TnE  Ktght  Adventure  of  Kampet, 

TNUTELY  following  the  example  of  the  noble  falcon  that  even  at  death's  door  refuses  to  rob 
the  farmer  of  a  single  ear  of  grain ，《- Hayano  Kainpei  day  after  d^y  and  night  after  night 
dwelt  ii) solitary  wretchedness  and  repentance  over  his  youthful  error  in  the  ueigaborliood 
of  the  hill-vUlage  of  Yamazaki,  gaining  his  livelihood  by  tracking  the  monkey  and  the  wild 
boar  along  the  narrow  iDonntain-paths--'narrow  as  were  】iis  means  of  existence ，十 

One  night  a  tempest  overtook  him  wliile  out  among  the  hills,  and  he  took  refuge  under  a  pine-tree^ 
holding  his  matchJook  in  readiness  and  waiting  for  the  rain  that  was  pouring  down  in  buoketfuls  from 
tlie  lowering  sky,  like  a  July  storm,  to  cease.  He  liad  Imvdly  gained  shelter  when  he  suw  the  glim- 
tner  of  ^  small  Jauterii  f^pproaoliing  through  the  darkness,    The  lantern  was  bent  like  a  bow"^  by  the 

*  A  proverbial  saying ― the  falcon  is  held  to  be  tlie  most  generous  of  birds. 

t  Such  is  the  Kense  of  a  play  upon  words  oGourring  Uere  in  the  original  test,  and  incapable  of  anything  iike  a literal 
l-enderiug, 

も The  lantom  was  one  of  <t long  cyliftdrxal  form. 


65 


violence  of  the  wind,  and  the  man  who  carried  it,  and  who  rapidly  n eared  the  spot  where  the  hunter 
Was  standing,  endeavored  to  protect  the  light  from  the  wind  and  rain  by  screening  it  under  his  cloak. 

Kampek—*'^  lya,  I  say.  Pardou  me  for  stoppiiii?  you,  but  will  you  be  good  euougli  to  give  me  a 
liglit ノ，  With  these  words  Kampei  approached  the  traveller,  who,  as  soon  as  he  saw  him,  started  back 
and  laid  his  baud  upon  his  eword,  excliumiuir  You  seem  to  know  well  enough  the  dana'cr  of  travel- 
ling  alotie  along' tliis  】'oad，  to  iudge  by  your  being  armed.  You  】mve  very  much  tlie  appearance,  my 
friend,  of  a  highwayinau  with  jour  match-lock  there.  You  won*t  get  a light  from  me;  inquire  some^ 
where  else." 

And  suddenly  turning  towards  his  qiiestionei*,  the  ti^aveller  scanned  him  narrowly. 

Kmnpei---^'  What  I  You  take  me  for  a  robber,  your  eyes  deceive  you,  but  I  can  excuse  youi* 
tnistake*  I  am  a  huntei*  of  the  neighborhood,  and  the  raiii  has  so  damped  my  tinder  that  I  can  make 
tio  use  01 it»  You  can  understand  my  plight*  See,  I  will  give  the  gun  into  jour  own  liaudsj  while 
you  can.  light  the  tinder  for  me  yourself." 

The  huntei*  spoke  honestly  enough,  and  the  traveller  once  more  regarded  him  attentively*  After  a 
Blight  pause  he  exclaimed  suddenly :  . 

"Why,  you  are  Kampei,  Hajano  Kampei,  are  you  not  ？，， 

ぬ tm/peL —"  I  am  ；  aud  you?    You  must  be  Senzaki  Yagoro.'' 

The  pair  thereupon  interchanged  salutations,  and  clenched  their  fists  hard  as  the  Ulaclyiug  hate  again 
fetirred  their  hearts  that  the  ruia  of  their  lord つ 3  house  had  awakened  in  them,  when  they  were  last ― it 
already  seemed  ages  ago ― in  each,  other's  company.  Kampei,  letting  his  head  fall  mournfully  on  his 
breast ；，  could  not  for  some  time  utter  a  word.    At  last  he  found  speech,  exclaiining : 

" Yeh 1 I  am  so  stricken  with  shame ― my  honor  as  a  BusLi  is  so  entirely  gone —- that  I  hardly  dare 
bIjow  my  face  even  to  so  old  a  comrade  as  yourself*    I  ought  to  have  been  at  my  lord's  side  when  the 


56 


event  that  resulted  so  cruelly  for  our  master's  house  took  place  ；  but  my  ill-fortune  was  such  that  I  was 
not  where  my  duty  called  me,  and  my  disloyalty  made  it  impossible  for  me  to  return  to  the  castle. 
While  waiting  for  a  favorable  moment  for  expressing  my  repentance,  I  was  overwhelmed  by  the  news 
of  our  masters  self -dispatch,  ]N^amusambo  ！  that  fellow  Moronawo  is  the  cause  of  all  this  ；  and  think- 
ing that  the  least  I  could  do  was  to  accompany  my  lord  on  the  dark  path,  I laid  hand  upon  my  sword 
when  I  was  arrested  by  the  reflection  that  my  lord  would  ask  me  what  high  deed  I  had  done  to  entitle 
me  to  follow  him,  and  that  I  could  do  nothino-  but  hang  my  head  with  shame  in  reply.  Heartbroken  I 
gave  up  the  idea  of  self-dispatch,  and  tried  to  find  out  what  was  being  done.  At  last， 丄 heard  that  it 
was  intended  to  avenge  the  deatli  of  our  master,  the  design  originating  with  the  Ohobosliis,  father  and 
son,  and  Sir  Goyemon.  I  have  never  been  formally  expelled  from  the  clan,  and  if  means  could  be 
found  to  procure  me  an  interview  with  Yuranoske  and  I  should  be  permitted  to  add  my  name  to  the 
】ist  of  conspirators,  I  should  never  fear  to  face  the  world  as  long  as  I  lived  and  my  name  would  remain 
brifi'ht  for  ae'es  after iny  death.  In  our  chance  meeting  to-day  I  am  as  fortunate  as  if  I  were  to  come 
upon  the  Udonge^  in  bloom.  I  adjure  you  as  an  old  comrade,  as  a  fellow-samurai,  give  me  your  aid 
and  help  me  to  regain  the  honorable  position  I  have  lost."  So  sajiiie*  Kampei  clasped  his  hand  in  en- 
treaty, full  of  remorse  for  his  disloyalty,  and  burst  into  not  unmanly  tears.  Of  a  truth  it  was  a  pitiable 
state  of  tilings,  Yagoro  felt  that  his  old  mend's  repentance  was  sincere,  but  considered  himself  obliged, 
cruel  though  it  seemed,  not  to  reveal  the  whole  plot,  seeing  how  important  a  matter  it  was, 

" Come,  come,  Kampei，，，  he  said  after  a  pause,  *'  you  are  speaking  at  random.  Your  talk  about  a 
list  of  conspirators  is  all  inoon-shine  ；  as  far  as  I  know  no  one  has  dreamt  of  any  sueli  plot  as  yon  refer 
to.  I  am  ou  my  way  from  Yuranoske  to  Goyemon  with  a  message  about  erecting  a  monmnent  over 
uur lord's  grave.    But  we  are  all  more  ronia  now,  and  although  we  wisn  to  put  up  a  monument  that 

*  Udonge 一 Vide  appendix. 


57 


will  last  forever,  so  that  his  memory  may  not  be  lost,  we  are  obliged  to  try  and  collect  the  money  ne- 
cessary for  the  purpose  among  those  who  do  not  forget  the  benefits  they  have  received  from  our  dead 
master  ；  whoso  disposition,  however,  we  ascertain  before  we  unfold  our  scheme  to  them.  You,  of 
course,  are  among  those  who  keep  a  grate fnl memory  of  our  lord." 

The  story  about  the  monument  was  a  fiction  ；  Yagoro,  who  was  moved  by  his  mend's  distress, 
meant  to  hint  what  Yuranoske's  iv/dl  desiim  was. 

Kampei. ― "  Many  thanks,  Yagoro  ；  and  so  your  present  business  is  to  get  funds  for  a  inonumeiit. 
I  understand  vou  pcn'fecUy.  I  shall  move  Leaven  and  earth  to  procure  money  somewhere  for  the  pur- 
pose of  joiiun^'  in  the  subscription.  Yagoro,  what  a  shameful  position  I  am  in  ！  fit  punishment  for  my 
disloyalty  to  our  nuistcr.  There  is  not  a  single  soul  to  whom  I  can  apply  for  assistance.  However, 
luy  father-iu-law,  Yoichibei,  is  a  <rood-natured  old  man,  a  funner  of  these  parts  ；  my  wife  is  as  much 
grieved  as  I  am  at  the  remembrance  of  my  fault,  and  tlie  old  people  are  full  of  a  compassionate  desire 
to  see  me  restored  to  my  former  rank  bj  some  means  or  other. ェ shall  tell  them  of  my  tortunate 
meeting  with  you  to-niffht  ；  and,  if  I let  them  know  of  this  chance  of  rei^ あ dning  my  position,  they  M'ill, 
for  the  sake  of  their  daii ゾ litei'，  sell  some  of  their  land.  I  know  they  will  not  refuse  to  do  so,  and 
I  would  beg  of  you  to  convey  the  money  for  me  to  Goyemon." 

Yiii^oro  could  not  resist  Kampei，s  pleading  tone,  and  replied,  "  Well, I  will  tell  Goyernon  all  that 
you  have  said,  and  will  see  what  can  be  done  by  petitioning  Yiirauosko  on  your  bulialf.  The  day 
after  to-morrow  you  shall  hear  from  me  without  lail.  And  here,  by-thc-by,  is  Goyemoii's  itinerary  ； ，， 
liatidinfir  over  a  paper,  as  he  spoke,  to  Kampei,  who  lifted  it  respectfully  to  his  forehead. 

Kampei, ~ -"  A  thousand,  thousand  tlianks  ；  no  danger  of  my  being  behindhand  with  the  money. 
The  day  after  to-iuorrow 1 hope  to  see  yon.  If  you  should  want  to  look  me  up  you  must  go  to  the 
ferry  at  Yamazaki  ；  turn  to  the  left,  and  then,  inquire  for  the  house  of  one  Yoicliibei,  you  will  have  no 


58 


difficulty  in  finding  it.  And  now  as  it  is  far  on  in  the  night,  I  think  yon Imd  "better  continue  your 
journey.  Remember  that  the  road  you  will  have  to  travel  over  is  somewhat  dangerous,  and  therefore 
do  not  cease  to  be  on  yonr  guard." 

TagoTO,—  ^  Good,  I  understand  ；  until  the  monument  to  oui' dead  lord  has  been  erected,  no  flea 
shall  taste  this  body  of  mine,  and  I  don't  doubt  in  the  least  that  all  the  money  necessary  will  be 
obtained.    Fare  you  well,  sir;  fare  you  well." 

Karapei  and  Yagoro  then  turned  their  backs  npon  each  other  and  strode  away  rapidly  in  opposite 
directions.  The  rain  ao-aiu  fell  in  torrents.  The  clatter  of  footsteps  along  the  path,  which  the  pitch 
darkness  rendered  almost  undistinguishable,  announced  the  approach  of  some  wayfarer  ；  and  presently 
\  oichibei,  impelled  by  his  love  for  his  daue-liter,  to  brave  the  perils  of  a  nijrbt  journey,  mio-ht  have 
been  discerned  totterin^^  onward  throufrh  the  darkness  leaning*  on  a  staff :  true,  brave-hearted  father  ！ 
not  more  bewildered  by  the  mirkness  of  the  night  than  by  your  own  o'loomy  tliouirlits.  As  the 
old  man  struggled  forward  through  the  storm  his  mournful  reverie  was  suddenly  interrupted 】)y  some 
one  behind  him  shouting,  "  Oi， Oi，  old  gentleman,  let's  travel  together." 

The  shouting  came  from  no  other  than  the  son  of  Kudaiu,  Sadakuro^  whose  home  was  no  more 八 
fixed  than  the  white  crest  of  a  wave.    The  fellow  bad  betaken  himself  to  night  work  along  this  road  、。！ "パ 
and  wore  a  heavy  sword  hanging  from  his  hip.  ' 

Sadaharo. —— " How,  old  fellow,  art  deaf  ？    I've  been  shouting  after  you  for  some  time.    Rather  hard  ''"^-^ 
luck,  isn't  it?    An  old  chap  like  you  alone,  at  night,  upon  a  dangerous  road  like  this.    Come,  I'll  keep さい \ 
yon  company."    The  look  of  insolent  familiarity  with  which  he  accompanied  these  words  caused  o 
the  old  ！ rmn  some  apprehension  ；  but  age  had  given  him  craft,  and  he  answered  as  cheei'ftilly  as  he  (^.^X^hv 
could.    "Well,  well ； you  don't  look  young,  so  I  suppose  T  need  not  fear  you.    True  ！  indeed,  this  is 

*  For  the  young',  so  think  the  Japanese,  not  without  justice,  are  commonly  more  cruel aud  violent  than  the  old. 


59 


hard  upon  an  old  man  like  me  to  be  out  on  such  a  niglit  and  all  alone  ；  but  there  is  no  licl p  f(>r  it. 
Money,  you  know,  is  what  people  are  always  in  want  of,  everywhere  ；  and  as 1 am  behind  with 
my  taxes,  I  have  been  round  among  my  relations  to  ask  assistance ― never  a  pleasant  task, ― but  with- 
out gettino-  a  casli  from  one  of  them  ；  and  so,  as  none  of  tliem  seemed  inclined  to  help  me  over 
niy  difficulties,  I  did  not  trouble  tliein  with  a long  visit,  but  started  homewards  there  and  then. 

Sadakuro  broke  iu  rudely  : 一 "Yai!  don't  try  to  fool  me  with  jour  nonsense  about  beiii<5  behind 
with  your  taxes.  Just  listen  to  what  Fve  jrot  to  say  to  you.  That  bag  in  jour  bosom  there,  to  judge 
by  its  bulk,  must  contain  some  forty  or  fifty  riyo.  I  caught  sight  of  it  just  now,  a  striped  bag, ― hand 
it  over.  What  ！  must  I  ask  for  it  with  folded  hands  ？  Out  with  it ；，  and  don't  be  a  fool.  Of  course,  you 
will  howl  about  its  beiuir  wanted  for  jonr  family.  I  care  notliinir  about  that  ；  you  can't  help  yourself, 
that's  clear,  so  let  me  have  it  if  vou  please,  and  at  once." 

And  with  a  sudden  movement  lie  snatched  the  bag  out  of  the  old  man's  bosom. 

Yoichioei, —— " Ah  ！  isir,  I  implore  jou,  that  bag  ―" 

Saaakuro. — "  That  bag,  that  bag  Well,  it  seems  I  was  rie'ht  as  to  its  contents." 

And  the  robber  erasped  tlie  has-  more  firmly  as  he  spoke. 

Yoichihei. — "  No,  no  ；  it  only  contains  some  cash  left  after  buyini'- a  pair  of  stnxw  shoes  at  the  last 
village,  to2"ether  with  tlie  remains  of  some  rice  balls  T  had  for  my  dinner,  and  some  emollient  physic 
and  stimulant  lozene'es  my  clan ビ liter  gave  me  before  lea  vino-  home,  to  use  iu  case  of  an  attack  of  flux. 
Pray  let  me  have  it  back." 

And  with  a  quick  movement  the  old  man  repossessed  himself  of  the  biig  and  made  off  with  it.  Sad- 
akuro, however,  soon  overtook  him. 

"le  !  you  will  be  a  fool  then. 丄 don，t  want  to  licw  you  in  pieces,  but  gentle  means,  it  seems,  only 
make  you  stiffen  your  back.    Hand  that  to ine  without  more  ado,  or  I'll  have  at  you." 


eo 


So  saying  he  drew  Iiis  long  SAvord  and  raised  it  high  above  his  head,  and  alas  ！  ere  one  had  time  to 
cry  mercy  lie  aimed  a  blow  at  the  old  man, sweeping  down  with  his  sword  as  if  it  was  only  a  bamboo 
he  was  splitting;.  But  YoicMbei  arrested  the  Avhirl  of  sword  and  arm,  and  seizing  the  naked  blade 
with  both  hands  in  a  tirm  grasp,  cnea : 

" Nav,  snrelv  jon  would  not  kill  me  ！ ，， 

SadakuTO. —— " Ah  ！  I  knew  I  was  r】>ht.  I  felt  sure  yon  li:id  money  about  you.  It  is  your  money 
kills  yon.    Come,  no  more  nonsense,  but  die  and  make  no  noise  about  it." 

\nd  the  robber  pressed  the  old  man  with  the  point  of  his  sword  as  he  spoke. 

Yoichibei, — "M あ ma!  I  pray  you  a little  patience.  Alas  ！  is  there  no  escape  for  me  ；  true,  ay 
true  ！  I  have  money  on  me,  but  this  money  belontrs  to  my  only  daughter.  She  has  a lover  dearer  to 
her  than  life  itself,  and  the  money  is  for  him.  For  certain  reasons,  he  became  a  ronin.  My  daiio-hter 
told  me  that  he  had  become  a  rouiu  through  her  fault,  and  begged  ns ― her  mother  and  me ― that  she 
mignt  be  allowed  to  help  him  to  get  hack  his  lost  rank.  NiVlit  after  night  she  begged  this.  But  we 
are  very  poor  bodies,  and  could  】iit  upon  no  plan  of  brino-ing  about  what  she  wanted.  At  last,  however, 
her  mother  and ェ， after  talking  over  the  matter,  aoreed  upon  a  means  of  aiding  her,  and  got  her  to  con- 
sent to  it  We  took  irood  care,  however,  that  her  lover  should  know  nothing"  of  our  design,  and  told 
her  to  be  careful  to  say  not  hi  no-  about  it  to  him.  Oh,  this  money  has  cost  tears  of  blood  to  us ― my  only 
daughter,  her  mother,  and  myself.  What  shall  we  do  if  you  take  it  from  us  ？  O  ！  oir,  T  ask  yon  with 
clasped  bands  to  be  merciful  to  iis.  You,  too,  sir,  look  like  one  、vho  has  been  a  samurai  and  will  sympathize 
with  us.  Without  this  money  my  dan ゾ liter  and  her  lover  will  never  be  able  to  hold  up  their  heads  a^rain. 
He  is  affianced  to  my  only  daughter  ； liow  pitiable^  how  cruel  to  separate  them.    O  ！  oir,  consider  their 

*  The  bamboo  splitter  having  made  a  preliminary  slit,  draws  the  knife  quickly  through  the  bamboo,  or  sometimes  pulla 
the  latter  over  the  blade  with  great  rapidity. 


61 


hard  case.  I し eg  of  yon  to  all'ord  us  your  merciful  lielp. i し、 ye,  you  arc  younir  vet,  sir,  you  have  no 
chiUiren,  Ey-and-by  ymi will  Iiavc  childivn,  and  tlicii  you  will  understand  why  I  plead  with  you  so  cai'n- 
Cttly.  You  cannot  but  assist  us  in  our  miserable  lot.  My  liuiuo  is  but  one  ieairuo  I'urtlici'  on,  let  only 
the  money  be  aiven  to  my  daui^liter's  lover,  and ェ 、viil  let  you  kill  me.  Let  me  but  see  my  daughter's 
lace  happy,  and  I  will  gladly  die.    Speak  to  ine,  sir  ！    Speak  to  ine,  sir  ！ ，， 

But  loud  as  the  old  man's  entreaties  were,  they  aroused  no  compassion,  and  the  far  off  echoes  of  the 
hills  alone  responded  to  his  cries. 

Sadakuro, ― "  '  0，  pitiable,  cruel,'  wluit  stuff  you  talk  ；  your  doing  a  kindness  to  me  will  not  liann 
your  son,  nothing  evil  can  come  out  ut'  doinii'  a  kindness." 

" Have  uicrcy  on  me，"  gi'oaned  the  victim  as,  pierced  by  Sadakiiro's  sword,  he  fell  down  and  rolled 
in  his  death  agony  on  the  in'ouiid.  The  inurderer,  kicking/  the  body  aside,  exclaiined  coolly,  "  Pitiable 
piece  of  work.  Well, I  am  sorry  for  it,  I  diii ひ， t  do  it  out  of  uiiy  malice  ；  but,  you  sec,  you  had  money. 
That  killed  )，ou.  No  money  and  you'd  be  alive  now.  Your  money  was  your  enemy.  I  can't  help 
pitying  you,  too.  AVhich  road  will  you  take.  Namu-amida  butsu  or  Namu  iniyoho  renge  kiyo  ? 
Choose  one  and  let  all  end."  And  lie  buried  】iis  sword  a  second  time  in  the  still  quivernig  form.  The 
blades  of  irrass  were  red  with  dcwlike  drops  of  blood,  and  the  feeble  breath  passed  away  from  the  old 
man  full  of  years  and  misery.  His  murderer  immediately  possessed  himself  of  the  bag  of  money  and 
tried  to  estimate  its  contents  ia  the  dark  by  feeliiio*  it  with  his  hand. 

" Capital,"  he  cried,  after  a  pause  ；  "  fifty  riyo  here  ；  it's  a long  time  since  such  a  sum  ami I  have 
been  face  to  face.  I  am  much  obliged  to  jou."  Casting  a  o-laiice  towards  liis  victim  he  then  hung 
the  ba^r  round  】iis  own  neck  and  threw  the  corpse  to  the  bottom  of  a  neighburing  ravine,  little  think- 
ing of  the  retribution  that  was  awaitinc*  him. 

^  See  appendix. 


62 


He  had  hardly  proceeded  on  his  way  when  a  wounded  boar  came  dashing  np  behind  him.  lie 
stood  aside  to  let  the  animal  pass,  who  rushed  straight  on,  heedless  of  roots  and  stones.  At  the  inoment 
Sadakuro  stood  back  out  of  the  animal's  way,  just  as  the  boar  was  flying  past  him  through  the  mud 
and  bushes,  he  was  struck  hy  a  doable  shot  which  passed  from  his  backbone  through  the  side  of  his 
chestj  and  rolled  over  dead  before  he  could  ever  utter  a  groan.  One  cannot  be  sorry  the  villain  came 
to  such  an  end. 

Kampei  meanwhile,  for  it  was  from  him  that  the  fatal  shot  proceeded,  thinking  he  had  hit  a  boar, 
came  towards  the  spot,  holding  his  gun  muzzle  downwards,  and  searching  for  the  aniinaPs  body.  See- 
ing something  on  the  ground,  he  raised  it  up,  and  found  to  his  horror  and  astonitihineiit  that  it  was  a 
human  corpse. 

" Yai,  jai  ！    Why,  I  have  slain  a  man.    JTamusamho  ！ " 

It  was  so  dark  it  was  impossible  to  tell  who  the  man  nno^ht  be,  but  Kainpei  put  his  hand  inside  the 
breast  to  see  if  bis  victim's  heart  still  beat.  In  doino*  this,  his  hand  came  upon  the  purse  of  money 
whicn  seemed,  by  its  feel,  to  contain  some  forty  or  fifty  riyo.  Overjoyed  at  】iis  luck  he  lifted  the  bag 
gratefully  to  his  head  ；  and  made  o2  more  rapidly  than  the  boar  that  had  just  rushed  past. 


End  of  Book  V. 


BOOK  THE  SIXTH. 


The  Heroism  of  Kampei. 

" Come  ye  old  folks  band  in  hand  ； 
Come  and  watch  our  joyous  band. 
Merrier  is  the  harvest  dance 
'Neath  our  old  folks'  kindly  glance."  * 

UCII  was  the  country  snatch  the  corn-threshers  greeted  the  morrow's  dawn  with  at  the  village 
of  Yamazaki, 十 whicli，  as  yon  will  srness  from  the  name，  lay  in  the  shadow  of  the  hills. 
Here  stood  the  humble  caoin  of  Yoichil)ei，  who  tilled  some  few  rods  of  land  around,  and  it 
was  here  that  Kampei  had  retired  after  his  dissracej  with  his  affianced  Okaru,  who,  awake  be- 
times this  morning,  was  listenino*  to  the  song  as  she  combed  out  the  traces  of  the  night's  disorder  from  her 
haivj  ^  and  wondered  why  Kampei  did  not  return.  Her  anxiety  about  him  made  it  a  difficult  matter  for  the 

*  There  is  lie  re  in  the  text  an  untranslatable  play  upon  words.  f  Lit.  "  fronting  the  liills." 

I  Women  in  Japan  do  not  unbind  their  Lair  when  retiring  to  rest.  The  singular ― and  to  Europeans  most  uncomfortable ~" - 
pillows  they  use  permit  of  a  complicated  arrangement  of  the  sleeper's  hair  remaining  undisturbed  until  the  morning. 

9 


64 


girl  to  arrange  lier  trcpses  after  the  manner  ot  yonng'  married  】:idies  with  teeth  yet  nnT)lacked  *  ；  and 
there  was  no  one  to  wlioin  she  could  pour  out  her  prief,  or  from  whom  she  might  look  for  comfort.f 
Nevertheless  a  few  minutes  use  of  her  boxwood  comb  restored  its  beautiful  dark  gloss  to  her  hair;  and 
she  manae^ed,  at  last,  to  arran^'e  it  in  so  cliarmin^  a  manner  that  it  was  a  pity  there  should  be  none  but 
country  boors  to  admire  it.  As  she  finished  her  task,  her  mother,  whose  infinnities  obliged  her  to  use 
the  support  of  a  stick,  came  hobblinp-  up  the  path : ― "  Ah,  daughter,  so  you  have  finished  doing  your 
hair.  How  prettily  you  have  put  it  up.  Vfd】，  the  wlieat  harvest  is  Ijein ビ gathered  in,  and  yon  see 
nothing  everywhere  but  people  as  busy  as  tliej  can  he.  Just  now  as  I  passed  by  the  bamboo  clump 
yonder,  I  heard  the  young  fellows  singing  as  they  threshed  the  corn  the  old  snatch ― 

' Come  ye  old  folks  hand  in  hand  ； 
Come  and  watcli  our  joyous  baud. 
Merrier  is  the  liarvest  dance 
*Neatli  our  old  folks'  kindly  glance/ 

" Your  father  is  long  in  I'etm'nin^r  ；  I  have  been  as  far  as  the  end  of  the  village  to  look  out  for  him 
but  without  seeing  the  least  sign  of  him." 

Oharu, 一 "  I  wonder  at  that,  I  can't  understand  it  ；  what  can  make  him  so  late  ？  Shall I  run  out 
and  see  if  he  is  cominf?*? ，， 

Mother. —— " "Why,  no  ；  young  women  cannot  go  wandering  about  all  alone.  Don't  you  remem- 
ber how  you  hated  walkino-  about  the  village  wlien  you  were  a little  girl ？  Since  you  have  been  at 
service  at  my  lord  Yenya's  has  our  grassy  common  gained  some  new  attraction  for  you  ？  Ah,  daughter/' 
after  a  pause,  "  if  Kampei  were  but  here  jour  face  would  soon  lose  its  anxious  look." 

*  As  to  the  custom  of  blackening  the  teeth,  see  Appendix. 

t  There  are  here  a  number  of  untranslatable  puns  in  the  text. 


65 


Olcarit. ― "Yes,  mother,  of  course  it  would.  "When  a  gi】、]  has  her  lover  with  her,  however  dull  and 
stupid  the  village  may  be,  all  seems  joyous  to  her.  And  soon  we  shall  be  in  tlie  Bon  month ，-》 and  tlien 
Kampei  and  we  shall  be  the  "old  folks "  of  the  son^r  and  go  " hand  in  hand  ，，  to  see  the  dancing ― shall 
we  not  ？     You  know  yon  have  been  von  no;,  too,  once,  mother." 

The  girl's  tone  was  lively,  but  her  tremblintr  limbs  revealed  the  anxiety  she  could  not  wholly  con- 
ceal. 

Mother . — "Nambo  ；  you  talk  merrily  enoiifrh,  but  in  your  heart,  in  your  heart —— ，， 

Olxtru  (eairerl}'). — "  Oh，  mother,  believe  me, 丄 am  quite  happy.  Is  it  not  for  my  husband's  sake 
that  I liave  engao'ed  myself  at  the  tea-house  in  the  Gion  street  at  Kioto. 1 am  quite  ready  to  p-o  ；  and 
it  is  only  the  thought  that  I  shall  not  any  longer  be  able  to  look  after  rny  father's  comforts  that  grieves 
me.  My  brother,  who,  though  of  mean  condition,  has  been  permitted  to  become  a  retainer  of  our 
lord  Tenya,  must  take  niy  place," 

At  this  juncture,  Ichimonjiya  Saioei,  the  master  of  the  tea-house  in  the  Gion  street,  accompanied  by 
two  coolies  bearine*  a  kae^o.  came  I'apialy  up  to  the  house,  and  calling'  to  them  to  set  down  their  burden 
at  the  door,  inquired  in  a loud  tone,  just  as  Okaru  ceased  speaking,  if  the  good  man  \  oichibei  was  at 
home,  and  without  further  ceremony  entered  the  house. 

Mother, ― "  Come  in,  sir;  come  in.  You  have  had  a long  journey  to  be  sure.  Quick,  daughter, 
bring  the  irentle 腦 n  tea  and  tobacco." 

The  two  M'onien  were  so  anxious  to  please  their  guest  that  they  would  have  covered  the  walls  of 
theii'  house  with  beaten  gold  if  they  could  have  done  so  to  gratify  him. 

Ichimonjiya. — "  Well  mistress,  last  night  I  had  some  business  oi importance  with  vonr  husband. 
Has  he  got  back  all  rio-ht  \  ，， 

*  See  Appendix  "  Bon  month.** 


66 


Mother. — "  Got  back ― did  you  say  ？  Why  sir,  has  he  not  come  back  with  you,  then  ？  What  can 
this  mean  ？    Since  he  went  to  see  you  be  has ― ，， 

Ichimonjiya. ― "  Not  come  j^ack  ？  Well,  that  is  strano-e.  Perhaps  be  has  been  carelessly  passing 
by  some  shrine  of  Iiiari,  and  been  bewitched  by  some  crystal-pawing  fox.*  However  that  may  be, 
here  am  I，  come  to  take  away  the  girl  according  to  agreement.  An  engagement  of  five  years  for  one 
hundred  riyos  ；  that  was  our  bare-ain.  Tour  busbaud  said  he  had  a  pressing  need  of  money,  and  begged 
me  with  tears  in  his  eyes  to  advance  him  half  the  price,  which  at  last  I  consented  to  do  ；  irettine'  him  to 
write  a  receipt  for  it  in  the  agreement.  The  remainder  of  the  purchase  money,  it  was  understood,  was 
to  be  paid  on  delivery  of  the  girl.  He  seemed  beside  himself  with  joy  when  I  counted  out  the  fifty 
riyos  to  liira,  and  set  out  on  his  return  there  and  then,  althoii^'h  it  was】ate，  and  I  warned  him  that  it 
Avas  unwise  to  travel  by  night  with  money  about  one.  He  wouldn't  listen  to  me,  however,  and  hurried 
off.    Perhaps  he  has  stopped  somewhere  in  the  road." 

Oha/ru. —— "Is  there  any  place  he  would  stop  ut,  mother  I " 

Mother. — "  Stop,  indeed  ！  He  would  be  sure  to  hasten  homewards  with  all  speed.  He  would 
never  rest  till  he  had  got  home  and  gladdened  us  by  the  sight  of  the  money.  I  cannot  understand  his 
being  so  long,  at  all," 

Ichimonpya. ― "  Understand  it  or  not，  that  is  your  affair  ；  here  is  the  balance  of  the  purchase 
money,  and  now  J  should  like  to  take  the  girl  with  me." 

The  fellow  took  fifty  riyos  from  his  bosom，as  he  spoke,  and  offered  them  to  Okai'irs  mother,  savins' : 
" This  makes  up  the  hundred  riyos  ；  come  take  tliem." 

Mother, ― "  But  I  can't  e'ive  her  up，  spite  of  what  you  sav,  until  her  father  shall  have  returned," 

*  The  fox  much  dreaded  on  account  of  his  supposed  power  over  humaa  beings  is  generally  represented  aa  holding  a 
crystal  ball iu  his  forepaws. 


67 


Ichimovjiya, ― "  But  you  must,  you  must ；，  I  tell  yoii ； you  can't  get  out  of  it.  Look,  here  is  the 
agreement  with  yoiclnbei's  seal  upon  it.  The  girl  is  mine  from  this  day,  and  for  every  day  of  her 
service  I lose,  I  will  make  you  p:iy  well.    Go  with  me  she  must  and  shall." 

Seizinir  Okarn  by  the  hand,  he  was  about  to  】ead  her  away  when  her  mother  interrnpted  him, 
catching  her  daughter  by  the  other  hand,  and  exclaiming,  "  Niiv.  nay,  a  little  patience." 

Ichimonjiya,  however,  tried  to  pull  the  girl  towards  him  and  2*et  her  into  the  kayo,  but  】iis  efforts 
were  resisted  by  her  mother.  At  this  crisis,  Kanipci,  holding  his  gun  under  his  straw  rain-cape, 
suddenly  made  his  appearance  at  the  dooi'，  and,  seeiiii^*  how  matters  stood,  hastened  into  the  house, 
exclaimino- ― "  What  is  all  this  about,  Okaru  ？  tell  me.  "What  is  this  kago  here  for;  where  arc  yon  going 
•  in  it?" 

Mot/ier. — "  Ah,  Karapei  ！  I  am  so  p-lad  you  have  come.    You  are  not  a  minute  too  soon." 

Kampei  could  not  understand  his  mother-in-law's  delight.  "  There  is  some  mystery  here.  Motlier, 
wife,  tell me，  what  is  the  ineanino-  of  all  this  ？" 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  Idumcmjiya,  who  strode  up  the  apartment  and  squatting 
down,  exclaimed  angrily  : ― "  O  ！ let  there  be  an  end  to  this.  You  are  my  servant's  husband,  are  you?" 
turnino'  to  Kampei,  "  Husband  or  not,  matters  little  to  me.  The  agreement  provides  that  no  one 
ヒ  (husband  or  other)  shall  prevent  the  contract  from  being  carried  out.  See,  Yoicuibei's  seal  is  on  the 
paper ； IS  not  that  enoiie'h  for  you  ？  "  Come,  old  lady,"  he  resumed,  speakin^r  to  Okaru's  mother  ； "let 
me  have  the  e'irl  without  more  ado." 

Mother —''^  Oh  ！  son-in-law,  what  am  I  to  do?  Our  daughter  told  us  sometime  since  yon  were  in 
great  need  of  money,  and  implored  its  to  give  her  some  for  you  ；  but  how  could  we,  poor  folk  as  we 
are  ！  At  last,  her  father  saia  the  only  way  was  to  send  our  daughter  fur  a  time  to  service  ；  bat  that 
this  must  be  done  without  your  knowledge,  beeause，  of  coursCj  you  might  not  like  money  to  be  procured 


68 


in  such  a  way.  In  case  of  need,  you  know,  tliey  say  a  samurai  may  rob  and  steal ； and,  as  it  was  for 
her  husband's  advantage,  we  thought  you  would  uot，  after  all,  be  anerv.  So  her  father  went  yesterday 
to  Kioto  and  settled  terms  with  this  gentleman  here,  the  master  of  the  house  in  the  Giou  street,  and 
ought  to  have  been  back  ere  this,  but  has  not  yet  returned,  wlucn  makes  us  feel  very  anxious  about 
him.  In  the  midst  of  our  uncertainty,  this  gentleman  appears  and  sajs  that  he  e-ave  half  the  hirin^f- 
money  to 1 oichibei  last  night,  and  has  brought  the  other  half  with  liiin,  whicli  lie  offers  to  us  in  ex- 
change for  Okarii. I  have  asked  him  to  wait  until  her  father  returns,  but  lie  refuses.  What  are  we 
to  do,  Kampei  ？ ，， 

Kamjpei. ― "  Really  my  father*in-law  is  most  kind. 丄 hiive  had  a  windfall,  but  of  that  more  by-and-by. 
There  can  be  no  doubt,  I  think,  that  Okaru  cannot  be  given  up  until  her  father  shall  have  returned," 

IcJiimonjiya. ― "  Why  I  could  buy  up  all  the  women  in  ivioto  and  Oliozaka  ；  for  that  matter,  indeed, 
the  whole  population  of  Kyogo  island,*  and  it  is  not  likely  I  should  say  I  had  paid  half  the  money  down 
if  I  had  not  done  so— is  it  ？  Besides  I  can  prove  that  I  paid  it.  When  I luid  counted  out  the  money 
to  the  old  fellow  lie  wrapped  it  up  in  a  doth  ；  which  he  was  about  to  tie  round  his  neck,  when  I  showed 
him  how  dangerous  it  was  to  carry  money  in  that  way,  and  lent  liim  a  purse  】na(le  of  stufl'  just  like  my 
dress  here,  both  in  texture  and  desiii'u.  lie  tied  the  purse  round  his  neck  and  started  without  furtlier 
delay." 

Kampei. ― "  What  do  you  say ― a  purse  made  of  striped  clutli  like  this  of  which  jour  dress  is  made  ？ " 
Ichimonjiya, — "  Yes,  yes,  that  will  be  proof  of  the  truth  of  what  I  saj  ；  will  it  not  ？ ，， 
A  terrible  thought  rose  up  in  Kainpei's  mind  as  he  heard  this,  aud lie  furtively  but  closely  exam- 
ined Ichimonjija's  dress.    His  scrutiny  convinced  liim  that  it  was  exactly  of  the  same  material  and 
design  as  the  purse  he  had  taken  the  previous 】ii ル t  and  he  at  once  understood  that  the  man  whom  he 

*  See  appendix. 


69 


liad  accidentally  shot  was  no  otlier  than  his  father-in-law.    "  Would  that  I  luxd  been  shot  myself/'  lie 
tliouglit  to  himself:  "It  would  Ik い' じ been  a less  miserable  affair  tliaii  this." 
Okai'iij  impatient  at  licr  】ovci',s  silence  cried  pccvislily, 

" Come  Kamj^ei,  don't  stand  there  hesitating,  but  s[jeak  out  and  de じ id(i  whether  I  am  to  go  with 
this  man  or  not." 

Ktunpel, — "  Ah，  well  you  see— what  this  maa  says  seems  to  be  true.  Thcro  appears  to  be  no  help 
for  it  and  you  nnist  go  with  liin し，， 

Ohari"  ― "  AVliat,  before  my  father  returns  ？ " 

KanipeL ― "ェ forgot  to  tell  you  that  I  saw  jour  father  this  niorniui^.  It  is  uu certain  when  lie  will 
return." 

Okaru, ― "IIo、 も you  saw  niy  father  this  morning!  "Why  ciid  you  not  tell  us  then  and  put  an  end 
to  our  anxiety  ？ " 

ェ chimonjiVii，  taking  ad  van  t  aire  of  the  pause  exclaiaied  :  '*They  say  you  may  search  seven  times  and 
still  not  find  your  man.  However,  now  we  know  where  the  goodinan  is  we  need  trouble  ourselves  no 
more  about  liiin.  So  pray  don't  let  us  be  at  sixes  and  sevens  any  more  about  the inr 丄; oi'，  faith,  the 
Avbole  aftair  will  become  a  troublesome  one  enough.  Come,  cheer  up,  all  three  of  you  ；  iiud  if  ever  you, 
sir,  or  the  old  lady  should  visit  Kioto,  I  hope  T  shall  have  the  pleasure  of  a  call  from  you.  Now  my 
girl,  into  the  kiiLro  with  yon,  up  witl)  you,  qmcK." 

Okavu, — "  Ai,  ai.  O  Kainpei,  must  I  then  go  % ェ leave  my  Iktlior  and  mother  to  your  cure.  Yoii 
will  not lau  to  be  kind  to  them,  will  you  ？  to  mv  father  especially — for  he  is  very  intinn."  The  poor 
girl  of  coarse  had  not  the  least  notion  tliat  her  father  was  no  more.  Sad  and  pitiable  situation  ！  Kaui- 
pei  was  on  the  verge  of  confessing  everything  upon  the  spot,  but  the  presence  of  a  stranger  reistraincd 
him  :  and  lie  was  forced  to  endure  his  misery  in  silence. 


70 


Mother, ― "  Son-in-]aw，  yon  and  yonr  wife  must  now  tako  leave  of  each  other  ；  and  yon,  danghter, 
do  not  be  raint-hearted  but  try  and  bear  up  bravely." 

Okaru, — "  Do  not  fear,  mother.  It  is  for  my  husband's  sake  that  I  ara  sold  into  service  for  a  time. 
I  have  no  cause  whatever  to  be  unhappy.  You  will  see  that  I  shall  have  plenty  of  coura2*e ― it  is  only 
goino'  without  seeing*  my  father  that  troubles  me." 

Mother, — "  Your  father  shall  come  and  see  you  as  he  returns,  I  promise  you  that.  Take  care  of 
yourself,  daughter  ；  apply  the  moxa  occasionally,  and  brine*  us  back  a  healthy  face.  Have  you  all  you 
want, ― nose-paper  and  fen  ？    You  will  be  uncomfortable  without  them." 

" Be  careful,"  she  added,  as  she  assisted  the  gin  to  get  into  the  ka2*o，  "  or  you  will  stumble  and 
hurt  yourself.    Farewell,  tarewell." 

" What  ill-fortune  is  it,"  she  continued  as  the  kao^o  was  borne  away,  "  that  hanos  over  us.  My 
daTi<rhter  has  done  nothin^r  to  deserve  punishraent,  yet  I  have  to  endure  tlie  misery  of  losino^  her." 

The  poor  woman  ground  her  teeth  Avith  pain  and  burst  into  tears,  while  her  danirbter  grasping 
tightly  the  sides  of  her  kas'O  managed,  but  with  difficulty,  to  stme  her  sobs  and  restrain  her  tears,  so 
that  her  mother  should  not  know  she  was  weeping. 

Ichimonjija,  heartless  fellow,  told  the  bearers  to  liurry  on，  and  the  ka2*o  moved  rapidly  away,  the 
poor  irirl's  mother  gaziii2、  after  it  wistfully. 

Mother. — "  Ah  ！  we  ouo*ht  not  to  have  clone  this.    How  miserable  my  daughter  will  be  ！ ，， 

" Son-in-law,"  aaded  the  poor  woman,  turning  to  Kampei,  "  vou  see 1 am  her  mother,  yet  I  have 
dried  up  my  tears.  I  pray  you  do  not  let  your  in'ief  overcome  you.  You  spoke  just  now  of  my  hus- 
band's return  bcins*  uncertain,  and  said  you  met  him  this  morning." 

KampeL 一 "Ha,  did  I  ？ " 

Mother, — "  Yes.    Where  was  it  you  met  him  ？    Where  did  you  part  from  him  ？ ，, 


71 


Kampei, — "  Where  did  I  part  from  liiin,  you  say  ？  I  think  it  was  at  Toba  or  Fushimi,  or  perhaps 
Yodo,  or  it  might  have  been  at  Takeda." 

The  words  were  hardly  out  of  Kampei's  mouth,  when  a  shuffling  of  feet  was  heard  outside  and 
three  hunters  of  the  neis'hborhood,  Meppo  Y^iliaclii,  Tanegashima  no  Roku  and  Tanuki  no  Kakubei, 
immediate]}'  afterwards  thronged  the  entrance,  bearing'  on  their  slioulders  a  door,  on  which  was  laid  the 
corpse  of  Yoichibei  decently  covered  with  a  straw  rain-cape. 

"As  we  came  back  from  Imntiog  amoug  the  hills  last  night,"  exclaimed  one  of  them,  "  we  found  the 
bodv  of  Yoichibei,  who  has  evidently  been  murdered  ；  and  we  have  brouirht  it  here." 

Overwhelmed  at  the  sight,  the  mother  of  Okaru  for  a  moment  could  not  find  speech. 

" 0，  son-iu-law,"  she  exclaimed  at  last,  "  whose  work  is  this 'さ Who  is  the  villain  who  has  thns  slain 
my  husband  ？  Son-in-law,  son-in-law,  you  must  not  rest  until  this  cruel  murder  has  been  amply 
aveu^'ed,  ainulv  aveno-ed.  O,  my  husband  ！  my  husband  ！  "  Her  complaints  and  reproaches  were, 
however,  of  as  little  avail  as  the  tears  which  flowed  freely  from  her  eyes.  The  liunters,  shocked  at  the 
sight  of  lier  misery,  exclaimed  together,  "  Dame,  Dame,  this  is  a  terrible  niisfortuncj  truly.  But  had 
jou  not  better  lay  a  complaint  at  once  before  the  inao-istrate  ？  We  cannot  tell  you  how  sorry  we  are 
for  you  in  your  distress."  With  which  words  they  laid  down  the  door  with  its  burden  upon  tlie 
matting,  and  took  their  departure. 

The  mother  of  Okarn,  restramino-  her  tears  for  a  moment,  marclied  up  to  Kampei,  "  Son-in-law  " 
she  cried,  "  I  can  hardly  believe  my  eyes  when  I  see  yon  stand  unmoved  by  tlie  sight  of  3^011 r  mui*clered 
father-in-law.  AVhat  can  be  the  meaiiino"  of  all  this  \  You  say  you  met  my  poor  husband  this  mom- 
\n^.  Did  he  not  give  you  some  uiouey  %  Did  he  say  iiotliino-  to  you  ？  Speak,  speak, ~ -what,  yon  have 
not  a  word  to  say  5    Ah  ！  I  understand,  this  explains  everything*." 

She  thrust  her  hand  suddenly  as  she  spoke  into  Kampei's  breast,  and  dragging  out  the  purse,  said, 


72 


"I  saw  you  looking  at  this  furtively  just  now.  Ah!  there  is  blood  upon  it, ― it  is  yon,  you  who 
have  murdered  my  husband." 

" Murdered  ？    That  purse  is ― " 

" That  purse  is  what  ？  All ！  you  thought  your  foul  deed  would  remain  hidden,  but  it  has  come  to 
lignt  in  spite  of  you.  You  have  killed  him  for  the  money  that  was  in  this  purse.  What  have  you 
done  with  it?  What,  silent  still ？  Poor  husband  ！  you  have  been  murdered  by  this  fellow,  because 
he  thoue'ht  ne  would  not  get  the  whole  of  the  price  for  wliich  his  wiie  was  sold.  Wretch,  we  had  al- 
ways thouirht  you  a  man  of  lionor  ；  and  all  the  time  you  have  been  a  villain, —— oli,  that  I  could  kill  you 
on  the  spot  ；  you  are  a  wild  beast,  not  a  man.  The  horror  has  dried  up  my  tears,  and  I  cannot  weep. 
A】as，  my  poor  husband  ！  you  little  knew  what  a  brute  of  a  son-in-law  it  was  in  whose  behalf,  anxious 
as  you  were  to  help  him  to  ree'ain  his  position  as  a  samurai,  yon,  an  old  man,  gave  up  your  rest  and 
travelled  by  ni ビ lit  and  on  foot  to  Kioto :  gave  up  your  treasure  and  your  only  danditer  for  one 
wlio  only  sought  to  harm  you  in  return  for  the  good  you  were  doinor  for  him;  like  a  dog  that  bites 
the  hand  that  feeds  him.  To  murder  one's  benefactor  ！  Is  it  possible  to  conceive  such  baseness  and 
cruelty  ？  None  but  a  devil  could  be  such  a  monster.  Give  me  back  my  husband  I  tell  joUj ~ ■ 
bring  him  back  to  life  ！ ，， 

Blind  with  rage  and  grief,  the  poor  woman  threw  herself  upon  Kampei,  and  seizing  him  by  his  cue 
dragged  him  towards  her,  buffeting  him  the  while  with  all  her  might. 

" Wretch/'  she  continued,  "  if  only  I  had  the  strength  I  would  hack  yon  In  pieces,  thous-h  even 
that  would  not  glat  my  vengeance." 

She  went  on  loading  him  with  reproaches,  until  at  last  exhausted  with  erief  and  passion,  she  fell  down 
in  a  faint  ；  while  Kampei,  in  an  a irony  of  remorse  that  made  the  sweat  stand  out  upon  his  body,  threw 
himself  upon  the  orvoundj  gnawing  the  matting  in  liis  dread  tliat  the  judgment  of  heaven  had  overtaken  him. 


73 


Meanwhile,  two  samurai,  wearing  deep-brimmed  bamboo  hats  that  eoneeuled  their  featu res,  knocked 
at  the  entrance. 

" Ts  Hay  an  0  Kampei  living  here  ？  Hara  Goyemon  and  Senzaki  Yagoro  desire  an  interview  with 
him." 

Inopportune  as  the  visit  of  the  two  samurai  was,  Kampei,  nevertheless,  rose  to  his  feet  and  tighten^ 
ing  his  belt  snatched  up  his  side-arms  and  thrust  them  hurriedly  into  their  place. 

He  then  went  to  receive  his  visitors,  exclaiming  :  "Well,  well,  gentlemen,  who  could  have  expected 
the  honor  of  a  call  from  vou  at  this  poor  hut  ？  I  am  sure  I  do  not  know  how  to  thank  you  sufficiently  ； ，， 
bowino-  his  liead  】o\v  as  he  spoke. 

Goiiemon.—"  But  perhaps  we  are  interrupting  yon  in  some  family  engageinent,  you  seem  occupied." 

KampeL — Oh,  nothing  of  anv  importance,  some  small  private  inatter  of  no  moment,  I  assure  you. 
Pray  do  not  trouble  yourselves  on  that  point,  but  do  me  the  honor  to  enter." 

"In  til  at  ease,"  cried  the  two  samurai,  "  we  Avill  accept  your  invitation."  '  And  passing  to  the 
upper  end  of  the  apartment,  they  seated  themselves  upon  the  matting'. 

Kampeij  kneelincr  before  them  with  the  palms  of  his  hands  upon  the  ground,  exclaimed ; — "  Lately 
I  was  absent  from  my  lord's  side  upon  an  important  occasion  ；  a  lauure  of  duty  for  wliich  it  would  be 
vain  for  me  to  try  to  find  any  excuse.  Nevertheless,  I  implore  you  to  procure  niy  crime  to  be  pardoned. 
I  entreat  you,  gentlemen,  most  earnestly,  I  entreat  you  to  intercede  for  me  that ェ mav  be  permitted  to 
join  with  the  other  retainers  of  my  lord's  household  in  honoring  the  anniversary  of  his  death." 

As  he  spoke  the  unfortunate  youth  was  overwhelmed  with  shame  at  the  recollection  of  his  fault, 
Goyemon  at  once  replied  : 

*'  Listen ― though  a  roniii  without  resources  you  have  offered  a  sii})scnption  of  n lanre  anaount 
towsirrl«  the  expense  of  erectinp-  a  monument  to  our  dead  lord.    Yiiranoske  has  been  informed  of  this, 


74 


and  is  full  of  admiration  of  yout*  conduct*  The  monument  will  be  placed  Hi  the  fomily  burying  ground 
of  our  lord.  But  your  disloyalty  makes  it  impossible  for  our  chief  to  receive  jour  subscription.  The 
spirit  of  our  dead  lord  would  be  indignant  with  ua  were  we  to  accept  your  money  for  sucli a  purpose, 
and  we  have  been  ordered  therefore  to  return  it  to  ycm*" 

As  he  concluded  Yagoro  drew  forth,  from  his  bosom  a  paper  packet^  containing  the  money  which. 
iCampei  had  thought  himself  so  lucky  in  finding,  and  had  shortly  after  handed  to  Yagoro,  and  placed 
the  packet  before  the  youth,  wliOj  wild  with  grief  and  despair  at  the  ruin  of  all  his  liopes，  burst  into 
tears  ；  in  which  he  was  joined  hj  the  mother  of  Okaru* 

" Ha.  villain i " cried  the  mother  of  Okaru ク pointing  to  Kampei, " yon  are  now  reaping  yotir  re\V'ardi 
Listen,  gentlemen,  this  fellow's  father-in-lawj  a  man  stricken  in  years  but  regardless  of  hia  aere.  sold 
his  daughter  into  service  for  the  sake  of  this  wretcli  before  you,  who,  lying  in  wait  for  the  old  m^n 
lie  was  returning  home,  murdered  him  and  robbed  him  of  the  money*  The  deed  was  done  in  darkuesd 
that  none  might  know  ot it.  Sirs^  can  you  accept  tlie  assistance  of  euch  a  man，  a.  parriciaej  whom  if 
the  gods  and  Buddha  do  not  puiiish  they  must  enrely  be  deaf  to  my  entreaties*  You  see  the  wretch,-^ 
a  son,  a  murderer  of  his  fathei\  Hew  him  ia  pieces,  sh あ I  implore  you  ；  for  I  am  but  a  woman  and 
have  not  the  strength  to  avenge  myself  with  my  own  hands," 

Overcome  with  lier  feelings,  the  unfortunate  mother  of  Okaru  again  fell  exhausted  upon  tliegroundj 
while  the  two  samurai,  aghast  at  the  tale，  seized  their  swords. 

YagorOj  】iis  voice  choked  by  indiguation,  exclaimed  : 一"  Kampei,  villain  ！  you  dared  to  come  to  us 
with  your  mui,derer，s  booty  in  your  hand*  You  are  a  wild  beast  in  human  form.  No  samurai  ever 
heard  euch  a  tale  of  horror.  A  parricide  and  a  thief 5  you  deserve  instant  crucifixion  ；  and 丄 should  ho 
well  pleased  to  spit  you  with  my  own  hands  upon  the  tree," 

Go リ emxm. —"  Like  the  philosopher  Koslii  (Confucius)  who  declared  that  he  would  rather  die  of  thirst 


75 


than  drink  of  the  water  of  a  fountain  so  il レ named  as  that  of  To-son ひ'. e.  the  fount  of  robbers),  so  no 
man  of  honor  could  hold  intercourse  for  a  moment  with  such  a  wretch  as  you.  How  could  you  dream 
of  offering  us  yom，  il]-<rotten  gains  for  the  service  of  our  dead  lord  \  Yuranosko,  with  his  rare  sagacity, 
must  have  aivined  what  a  disloyal  and  troacherous  nature  yours  was,  when  ho  ordered  us  to  return  you 
the  monev.  Blood-thirsty  wretch,  your  name  will  be  handed  down  to  posterity  as  that  of  theinfamons 
villain  Hayano  Kampoi,  a  retainer  of  Yenja.  Idiot  that  you  are  ；  could  yen  not  at  least  i'ememl)er 
what  dism'aceyou  were  bringino-  upon  your  lord's  house  ？  I  never  took  you  to  be  such  ainadiuanjsomo 
demon  must  surely  have  enterod  into  you." 

iiroaded  by  those  reproaches  into  a  kind  of  despair,  his  eyes  fixed  and  overflowinf?  with  bitter 
tears,  Kampei,  unable  to  withstand  the  fatality  that  seemed  to  pursue  him,  suddenly  threw  oft,  the 
upper  part  of  his  dross  ；  thou  grasping  his  sword,  unsheatliod  it,  and  with  one  stab  gashed  open  his 
bowels. 

"Alas!  "  he  cried  bitterly,  "I  dare  not  show  my  faoe  attain  to  men.  As  soon  as  I  knew  that  my 
hopes  were  vain,  I  made  ready  for  what  was  inevitable.  As  to  the  mnrdor  of  my  father-in-law, 1 will 
explain  how  his  death  ooenrred  ；  so  tliat  tlio  r.ame  of  my  dead  lord  may  not  be  dishonored.  I  pmy  you 
hearken  to  nie,  sirs.  After  I  parted  from  Yao^oro  the  other  night,  it  soon  beeiime  dark,  and,  as  I 
followed  a  hill-traelv,  I  suddenly  disturbed  a  wild  boar  and  sent  a  couple  of  bullots  after  him.  As  I 
came  up  close  and  bent  over  what  I  thought  was  the  carcass  of  tho  animal, I  saw  to  my  horroi,  tliat  I 
had  accidentally  shot  some  way-farer.  Having  no  medioines  with  me，  I  soarelied  the  dead  man's  dress 
and  oame  upon  the  purse.  Possibly  I  did  wrong  in  taldn ゾ it,  l)iit  it  seemed  to  me,  then,  as  if  it  liad  been 
gent  to  me  from  Heaven,  I  iminediatoly  luirried  awav  after  Yairoro,  and  ^rave  him  the  contents. 
When  I  got  home  I  heard  what  my  mothoiMn-la\v  hore  lias  just  told  you,  that  my  wifo  had  been  sold  ； 
and  soon  afterwards  the  dead  body  of  her  father,  slain  by  a  mm-shotj  was  brought  in.    My  evil  destiny 


76 


Was  upperinost,  and  eirentnstances  and  I  seemed  to  suit  each  otliei*  as  little  as  the  mandibles  of  an  leka 
fowl's  bill.*    Now  you  can  realize  to  yourself  the  hardship  of  my  position." 

As  he  concluded,  his  eyes  sufi'used  and  he  gave  vent  to  bis  despair  in  a  flood  of  tears* 

Yag'oro,  us  if  struck  by  a  sudden  thought,  rose  up  hastily  and  began  to  examine  tlie  corpse.  On 
raising  it  and  turning  it  over  a large  gash  became  visible. 

" Goyenion,"  he  cried  to  his  companion, " look  liere-  this  is  no  gun-shot  wound,  it  is  a.  sword  cut* 
Kainpei  you  liave  been  over  hasty," 

The  mother  of  Okarii  Was  so  astonished  by  the  discovery  that  she  could  not  uttci' a  word* 

Goyemon,  across  whose  mind  a  sudden  recollection  flashed,  exclaimed  ：— "  Now 1 remembei*, — yoil 
too  caunot  have  forgotten 5 ― tho  corpse  we  passed  on  our  road  liere,  with  a  gun-shot  wmmd  in  it.  We 
went  tip  to  it  and  found  it  was  the  body  of  Ono  Sadakuro,  whose  father — that  covetous  wretch  Ono 
itudaiii — tired  of  the  fellow^s  evil  course  of  life,  had  turned  him  out  oi  the  house.  We  have  heard  that 
the  son  not  having  a  mat  to  bless  himself  with,  had  taken  to  robbery  in  the  Iiille.  Without  doubt,  I^am* 
pei，  this  Sadakuro  was  the  'villain  that  murdered  your  fatlier-in-Ia、v ノ， 

" What  ？ "  cried  tlae  mother  of  Okaru,  bending  over  the  corpse  and  examining  tlie  wound,  "  Ivampel 
then  was  not  the  muraerer  of  my  husband?  O  ！  sou-in-law ！  ，，  turning  to  tlie  uufortanate  youth,  "I 
pray  you  with  clasped  hands  to  forgi\^e  me.  I  am  but  a  sill め stupid  old. Woman,  and  you  will  beai* 
"With  me  and  pardon  me  for  all  that  I  have  said.  Ivainpei^  Kauipei.  you  shall  not,  must  not  die,'*  tarn" 
ing  ]ier  face  streaming  with  tears  to  liim  as  she  spoke» 

Kampeu—^'-^  Kow  that  what  seemed  evil  in  my  conduct  li^is  been  explained,  mother,  I  can  face  the 
dark  patli  in  peace.  Soon 1 sliall  be  with  my  father-in-law  and  we  shall  climb  together  the  Shide 
-HUL" 十 

*  A お ind  of  wild  fowl  witl)  mandibles  of  unequal  〗eugtht  |  See  Appenaix. 


77 


Goyemoiij  interrupting  Kampei  who  had  seized  the  sword  whicli  still  remained  in  the  wound  with 
the  purpose  of  hastening  his  death,  exclaimed  ； 

"All,  Ivanjpei,  yet  a little  patience  ；  without  knowing  it  you  have  slain  your  father's  murderer. 
Fortune  lias  not  been  all  against  you う and  by  the  fkvor  of  the  Archer-God^  you  have  been  enabled  to 
take  ； I  srlorious  reveiiee.  But 1 have  scmetliinir  to  sho^v  to  you  ere  you  die  ； look  liere,"  drawing  a  paper 
from  his  bosom  and  spreading  it  open  before  the  dying  youth,  "at  the  foot  of  this  is  a list  of  sail?  unit 
who  have  sworn  to  take  the  life  of  our  eiieiny  Morohawo/'  Goyemon  commenced  to  I'ead  the  paper^ 
but  Kampei  interrupted  hiii"  saying  ；  "  Tell ine  the  names  of  the  conspiratcrc.'^ 

GoyemoTv. ― "  We  are  forty -five  in  allj  but  now  that 1 have  cohie  to  kno\v  ho\v  tl-uly  loyal  and  de- 
Voted  a  retainer  you  have  been^ 1 shall  add  your  name  to  the  list,  and  I  give  yon  this  paper  that  yoii 
may  take  it  with  you  cu  the  dark  path,  and  reverently  ofibr  it  to  our  lord 1 eiiya.'^ 

He  then  took  an  ink  horn  from  his  boscm  and  after  M'Hting  down  Kampoi's  name  handed  the  papet" 
to  hinij  exclaiming  t 

" Seal  it,  Ivampeij  seal  it  with  youl'  Wood." 

l^ampei  obeyed,  pressing  his  bloody  hands  upon  the  papef. 

" I  have  sealed  it,"  he  exclaimed ^  "  Comrades^ 1 cannot  thank  ； you  enonglh  yoii  liavfe  etiaoied  me  to 
obtain  wh-nt  I  most  Wished  for  in  the  world.  Mother  do  not  grieve,  my  Other's  deatli  and  my  、vife，s  ser- 
vice will  not  tiow  be  of  no  avail.  The  money  will  be  used  by  these  gentletnen  who  liave  s\vDrn  tlic 
death  of  the  enemy  of  our  house," 

The  mother  of  Okai'u，  hei'  eyes  filled  with  tears,  placed  tlie  packet  witli  the  purse  and  the  money 
which  Icbimoiijiya  had  brought)  befoi'e  the  two  samurai 

" Pray  accept  this  purse  as  a  token  of  my  son-in-Uw^s  share  in  your  Enterprise :  and  cobsidet  that 
his  spirit  is  witli  you  in  jour  plot  against  your  enemy*'^ 


"We  will ；  we  will,"  replied  Goyemon,  taking  up  the  purse,  "We  \d】】  prko  this  purso  of  stHpocI 
に 'loth  as  if  it  were  full  of  barred  Ogon ，サ Sir/'  timiing  to  Karppeij  "  may  tha  perfection  of  13ncldlia l>o 
yours." 

Alas  ！ "  said  Kampei,  "  the  perfection  o 丄- ijudclha  Is  not  to  be  dimmt  of  by  such  a  wretch  as  my» 
self.  The  baud  of  doatli  is  upon  inCj  but  my  soul  will  rernain  op  earth  th^t  it  may  be  with  you  when 
you  strike  our  enemy." 

His  voice  was  rapidly  jauing,  ^nd  tlie  mother  of  OJzaru,  seeing  the  end  was  near,  burst  into  lonti 
lamentations. 

" O  ！  Kampei,  Kampei  ！  my  daughter  is  away  and  kpowg  jiothiDg  of  all  this  iriisery.  If  only  ^Iiq 
were  here  to  look  upon  you  once  more  ere  yon  die," 

''Nay^  najj  inotherj  let  her  know  nothing  of  her  father's  (Jeath^  nothing  of  my  death.    Slie  has 
gone  to  service  for  tlw  s^ko  of  our  Ipyd  Yeriy^,  ；  and  if  she  were  told  of  all  thftt  has  occurred,  she  miff  lit 
L-a.-\     neglect  her  duties  wljioh  would  be  iike  disloyalty  to  our  dead  chief.    Let  things  remain  He  they  aro, 
I  ^  -     ^nd  now,"  he  resunjedj  "  my  mind     at  e^so  ； "  and  thnistipg  hi&  sword  into  las  throat,  he  fell  hack 
^nd  died. 

Molhep. — "  Son-inJLiAr,  son- in-law,  alas  ！  alas!  be  is  dead!  Is  thero  any  ono  in  the  world  so 
や' retched  fis  I  ?  iny liusband  in urdered, iny  son-in-law,  to  whom  I looked  for  support  fitter  jny  maii'a 
deatli, fj.  corpse  before  xwy  eyes, luy  (larlintj  d^ngliter  separated  from  me.  none  but  myself,  ；;  poor  olcj 
woman,  】efl:，一 why  should 1 live  all  aloiio  in  the  Avorld,  wlu^t  have  I  to  hope  for  ！  0，  Ypioliibeij  Yoi^ 
(jliibeij  woiihl  that  I  wqi'G  \vitlj.  you," 

Her  sobs  prevented  further  utturance  for  a  time.  At  last  mastering  her  emotiou  for  a  mumept,  sllQ 
struggled  to  her  f§et, 

*  A  gQl4  coia  of  coflgidemble  See  Appendix, 


79 


" Son-in-law'',  son-in-law タ" she  exclaimed^  "take  me  with  you  ；  ，，  and  falling  upon  his  body  she  em- 
braced it  convulsively  J  the  tears  raining  down  fl'om  her  eyes  as  she  gazed  now  on  the  corpse  of  her 
daiii^-hter's  hiiebaudj  now  on  that  of  Yoicliibei,  until  at  last  exhausted  by  grief  and  despair  she  sank  on 
the  irround  udable  to  Utter  a  WonL 

Goyemon.—^'^  Come,  mistress  ；  do  not  grieve  so  much. 1 know  it  is  very  hard  to  beai' ； but  it  may 
comfort  you  if  I  tell  you  that  I  shall  inform  oui'  chief  Ohoboshi  of  the  maimer  of  Kampci's  deatlu  Yoii 
had  better  keep  this  inonev.  a  hundred  rijos  in  all.  'Twill  buy  a  hundred  masses 一 fifty  for  the  repose 
of  yout  husband's  soul,  and  fifty  for  that  of  your  sou-ia-law's;  and  you  will  be  able  to  have  all  the  fu* 
neral  rites  decently  condiititedt  And  now,"  continued  Goyemon,  "  we  must  take  our  leave  of  you*  Fare 
you  wellj  mistress." 

" Farewell !  ，，  repeated  Yagoro* 

The  two  samurai  then  departedj  the  tears  standing  in  their  eyes  5  while  the  mother  of  Okaru^  ai 
slie  gazed  after  their  retreating  foi'ms，  could  not  refraia  from  weeping* 

{  \  -」, , 1 ， 


EiJD  OF  Book  Yt 


BOOK  SEVENTH, 


The  Discomfiture  of  Kttdaiu. 


knocked  at  it  in  a  confused  manner. 

" Hallo  there!  What  ！    No  landlord  within  ； landlord,  landlord.! 


" Toil  seem  in  a  hurry,"  cried  a  voice  from  the  inside,  "  whoever  you  may  be  ，， 一 "  Who  are  you  ？ ，， 
the  voice  continued,  after  a  pause,  the  speaker  opening  the  gate  as  he  uttered  the  last  words.  "  Yeh  ！ 
what, ― Ono  Kudaiu,  can  it  be  your  honor,  witli a  gentleman  too  ；  pray  enter,  sirs,  pray  enter." 

And  the  servant ― for  the  speaker  was  none  other— bowed  respectfully  as  be  spoke. 

Kudaiu, ― "  Yes,  this  gentleman  visits  the  capital  for  the  first  time.  You  seem  to  be  deuced  busy 
here  at  present,  but  I  suppose  yon  can  let iis liave  a  room  where  we  can  have  a  quiet  drop  together." 

Servo/at. — "Plenty  of  rooms，  but  a  rich  gentleman  named  Ynranoske  has  engaged  all  the  pTonnd 


81 


floor  for  a  sort  of  theatrical  divertisement  he  is  giving,  in  which  all  the  most  famous  women  of  the 
place  appear;  however,  there  is  a  small  side  room  at  your  service." 

Kudaiit. — "  Of  course,  full  of  dirt  and  cobwebs, ェ suppose," 

Servant. — "  Still  as  inuch  a  grumbler  as  ever." 

Kudaiu. ― "  Grumbler  ！  no,  but  I  am  getting  old,  and  must  look  oat  lest  I  become  entangled  in 
women's  webs." 

Servant, — "At  least  you  are  as  pleasant  a  gentleman  as  ever — well, I  can  find  you  a  good  room  up 
stairs."  "Hallo,  some  of  you  there,"  continued  the  servant  5  callinG*  loudly  for  attendants, " light  a  fire, 
bi'ins*  sake  cups  and  tobacco,  quick,  pipes  and  bon ― n — n — n;  "  uttering  the  last  word  in  a loud  ringing 
tone  that  chimed  in  well  with  the  dinir  of  samisen  and  drum  that  came  from  the  apartments  where 
Yiiranoske  and  his  crew  of  lauo-hinp-  e^irls  were  revellino*.  "  What  do  you  think  of  all  this,  Bannai," 
cried  Kiidaiu,  turniuo-  to  his  companion,  "You  see  how  Yiiranoske  spends  his  time." 

Banned, ― "  Well,  sir,  the  man  seems  somewhat  crazed.  Your  private  letters  to  our  lord  hinted  as 
much,  but  onr  master  had  no  idea  the  fellow  was  as  mad  as  this.  I  was  ordered  to  come  here  and 
make  inquiries,  and  if  I  saw  anything  suspicious  I  was  to  send  word  at  once  ；  but  laiih,  it  is  clear  to 
me  that  I  shall  not  have  anything  whatever  to  report.  His  son,  that  lout,  Kikiya,  by  the  by,  do  you 
know  what  he  is  about  ？ ，， 

Kudaiu. ― "  The  lad  seems  to  come  here  occasionally  and  rival  his  father  in  dissipation.  One 
would  think  that  father  and  son  would  hardly  dare  to  riot  in  company  with  each  other,  and  my  object 
in  coming  here  to-night  was  to  endeavor  to  find  out  if  there  was  anything  at  the  bottom  of  it  all.  Softly, 
softly,  speak  low， 一 come,  we  will  go  up  stairs." 

Bannai, — "  I  will  follow  your  honor." 

Kudaiu. — "  Well,  then,  come." 


82 


" False,  false  your  heart,  I  know  it  well, 

" You  swear  you  love  me,  love  me,  while 
" Your  lips  a  flattering  tale  but  tell, 

" Your  heart  is  ever  full  of  guile : 
" Your  love  is  like  the  flower's  hue, 
" That  fades,  almost  ere  seen,  from  view." 

Such  were  the  words  that  fell  upon  the  ears  of  Kudaiii  and  Ills  follower,  as  they  made  their  way  to 
the  room  allotted  them,  sung  by  one  of  the  girls  in  the  apartments  below,  whose  voice  rose  clear  above 
the  din  of  samiseu,  drums,  laughter  and  revelry.  Meanwhile,  several  former  retainers  of  Yenja,  now 
ronin,  approached  the  side  entrance. 

"•Yagoro，  Kitahachi,  sirs,"  cried  one  of  them,  whose  name  was  Yazama,  "this  is  the  house  where 
Yuranoske，  our  chief,  passes  his  time  ；  it  is  called  Ichirikiya.  Ha  ！  Heiyemon,",  addressing  one  of  his 
companions,  who  seemed  to  be  the  follower,  rather  than  the  equal  of  the  rest,  "  I  shall  not  forget  the 
matter  you  spoke  of  ；  you  can  remain  iu  the  servants'  quarters  until I  want  you." 

Heiyemon. — "  I  am  much  obliged  to  your  honor  ； ェ venture  to  ask  your  honor  to  do  your  best  for  me." 

Heiyemon  then  withdrew. 

Yazama  knocking  at  the  side  entrance,  asked  for  admission.  A  gin's  voice  answered  from  within, 
exclaiming  ；  "  Ai，  ai，  there ― who  are  yon，  what  is  your  name  ？ ，， 

Yazama. ― "lya!  Go  and  tell  Sir  Yura  that  Yazama  Jiuro,  Senzaki  Yagoro  and  Takemori  Kita- 
hachi  are  here,  and  desire  to  speak  with  him.  Tell  him  that  we  have  sent  messenger  after  messenger 
to  him  but  without  ever  getting  any  answer  ；  so  that  we  are  obliged  to  ask 】dm  to  see  us  in  person,  a 
request  which  we  hope  he  will  not  refuse  ；  take  care  you  give  the  message  correctly." 

Servant ― "  I  really  am  afraid,  gentlemen,  that  you  have  taken  all  this  trouble  for  nothing.  For 


83 


the  last  three  days  his  honor  lias  been  feasting  and  drinking,  and  what  with  sake  and  excitement,  has 
got  into  such,  a  muddled  and  confused  state  that  it  will  be  some  time  before  he  is  himself  again." 

Yazama, 一 "  You  don't  say  so ― however,  never  mind,  give  the  message  all  the  same." 

The  girl,  who,  meantime,  had  admitted  the  three  strangers,  nodded  assent,  and  hastily  left  the  spot. 

" Did  you  hear,  Yagoi,o，"  continued  Yazama,  turning  to  one  of  his  companions,  "  did  you  hear 
what  the  girl  said  \  ，， 

Yagoro, ― "  I  did,  and  she  astonished  me  not  a little.  I  had  beard  something  of  our  chief's 
dissipation,  but  thought  it  was  merely  put  on  to  lull  our  enemy  into  a  false  security.  But  this  looks 
like  reality  ；  he  seems  to  have  given  himself  up  entirely  to  pleasure.    I  cannot  make  it  out  at  a]l,，， 

Kitahachi, ― "You  see  it  is  just  as  I  told  yon.  Yura's  disposition  has  become  completely  altered  ； 
the  best  tiling  we  can  do  will  be  to  rush  in  upon  him  and  slaj  him  on  the  spot." 

Yazama. ― "No,  no,  that  will  never  do,  we  must  at  all  events  have  some  talk  with  him  first." 

Yagoro. ― "  True,  and  therefore  we  must  wait  here  a little  until  the  girl  returns."  Just  then, 
Yuranoske,  with  his  eyes  bandagedj  appeared,  staggering*  towards  where  the  three  ronin  were  standing, 
and  surrounded  by  a  number  of  girls,  with  whom  he  was  eiiJicting  the  part  of  devil  in  a  e^aine  of  blind 
man's  buff.  "This  way,  devil,  this  way/'  cried  the  girls,  shouting  with  laughter  as  they  froiiCKcd 
about  the  drunken  fellow.    "  This  way,  where  you  hear  our  hands  clapping." 

" Caught,  caught." 

" Not  yet,  Yui'a，  not  just  yet,  devil." 

" If  I  catch  one  of  you,  I'll  make  her  gulp  down  a  good  draught  of  sake  ；  she  shall  have  a  good  pull, 
I  promise  you  ；  ha  ！  I've  got  some  one,"  seizing  Yazama  as  lie  spoke,  "  bring  the  saJce  pot，  quick,  quick." 

Yazama^  diseno-ao-ing  himself, — "  Yuranoske,  I  atn  Yazama  Jiutaro,  don't  you  know  me  ；  what 
can  all  this  buffoonery  mean  ？ ，， 


84 


Turanoske. — "  Namu-sambo,  the  game  is  all  up  now." 

One  of  the  Women. ― "  What  kill-joys  those  great  hulking  fellows  are,  Sakaj^e-san  ；  samurai,  I  sup- 
pose, mends  of  onr  Yuranoske  ！ " 

Salcaye. ― "  I  suppose  they  are ― a  horrid-looking  trio  too." 
■  Yasama. ― "  Pray  excuse  us,  ladies,  we  have  some  matters  to  talk  over  with  this  p-entlenian,  and  we 
must  ask  you  to  be  good  enough  to  leave  him  with  us  for  a  little  time." 

" Of  course,"  cried  a  number  of  the  women  together,  "  we  knew  you  would  want  us  to  e'o  ；  well, 
we  are  off ― Fura,  you  will  come  back  to  us  soon." 

Having  got  rid  of  the  girls,  Yazama  turned  to  Yuranoske,  wlio  had  lain  himself  down  on  the 
matting  in  an  apparent  stuDor. 

" Yuranoske,  I 細 Yazama  Jiutaro." 

" And  I  am  Takemori  Kitahaclii." 

"I  am  Senzaki  Yagoro  ；  pray  rouse  yourself,  we  should  be  glad  if  jou  would  listen  to  what  we 
have  to  saj." 

" Ah  ！ "  cried  Yuranoske,  rising  with  a  surprised  air,  "  quite  a  number  of  you,— you  are  heartily 
welcome,  I  am  sure,  but  what  have  you  come  for  \  " 

"We  have  come  to  learn,"  interrupted  Yazama,  "  when  we  are  to  start  for  Kamakura." 

"Start  for  Kamakura ？    That  is  a  treinendously  important  matter,  to  be  sure ；  what  does  that 
Tamba  versemaker 一 Yosaku,  I  think  thej  call  him— say, 
' Away,  away  to  Yedo  we  '  

"I  beg  your  pardon,  I  am  sure,  I  hardly  know  what  I  am  talking  about." 

"Yah!"  exclaimed  the  three,  simultaneously,  "  you've  drunk  yourself  stupid  ；  come,  we  will  try  if 
we  cannot  recall  you  to  your  senses."    And,  drawing  their  swords,  they  were  on  the  point  of  falling 


86 


upon  their  chief,  when  Heiycinon,  who  】uicl  just  come  upon  the  scene,  threw  himself  between  tliein  and 
his  master. 

" Stop,"  cried  the  faithful  follower,  "  put  up  your  weapons.  I  must  ask  pardon,  gentlemen,"  he 
continued,  "  for  interrupting  you  ；  mean  fellow  though  I  be,  I  must  implore  you  to  restrain  yourselves 
for  awhile."  "  Your  honor,"  lie  addedj  turnino-  to  his  d】ief，  "  I  most  heartily  hope  I  see  your  honor  in 
e'ood  health." 

YurcL ― "  Pfab. — Teraoka  Heiyeaicm,  is  it  ？  Ah  ！  I  romenibcr  jou  ；  you  were  sent  iiortlnvards  with 
letters  lately;  a  quick-footed  soldier  enough,  I  see." 

Ileiyemon* ― "I  am  Heiyemon,  please  your  honor.  While  up  north,  I  heard  of  the  self- dispatdi  of 
our  lord.  'N'amu-sambo  ！  I  turned  my  steps  homeward  without  a  moment's  delay,  but  the  news  reached 
'-^  ine  while  journeying  south,  of  the  destruction  of  our  lord's  house,  and  of  the  dispersion  of  the  dan,  and: 《； 
I  "Nvas  beside  myself  with  irrief  and  rage.  Thoufrh  a  common  soldier,  merely,  I  could  not  forget  that  I  , 
owed  everything  to  our  lord's  favor,  and  a  burning  desire  to  revenge  the  destruction  of  our  house  took 
possession  of  me,  I  went  to  Kamakura，  and  for  three  months  lived  in  the  greatest  wretchedness,  doy- 
g-iny  Moronawo's  movements  continually,  in  the  hope  of  findin^r  some  opportunity  of  sti'ikin ゾ the  fellow 
dead  at  a  blow,  but  he  never  went  out  without  being  surrounded  by  guards,  and  I  could  not,  therefore, 
get  at  him.  In  despair,  I  thoiiirht  there  was  nothino'  left  but  to  commit  self-dispatch,  but  then  the 
recollection  of iny  old  parents  at  home  prevented  me,  and  I  went  to  see  them.  On  the  road,  T  heard  a 
rumor  (perhaps  it  was  dropped  by  the  sun)  that  a  plot  was  beine*  set  afoot  to  exact  venireance  upon  our 
enemy, ― your  honor  can  imagine  how  delighted  I  was  at  the  news,  and,  leaving*  everything?  behind  iiie, 
I  sought  out  the  route  of  you  gentlemen,"  turning  to  the  three  ronin,  "  and  followed  jou  here,  trusting 
that  you  would  have  the  infinite  kindness  to  listen  to  my  humble  request,  and  intercede  for  me  with 
his  honor  for  permission  to  add  my  name  to  the  list  of  conspirators." 


86 


"Ha!  "  cried  Yuranoske,  "  you're  quick  of  tongue,  it  seems,  as  well  as  quick  of  foot ― you  ought 
to  be  clown  to  some  strolling  company.  As  for  me,  my  desire  for  veno-eance  is  just  about  strong 
enough  to  make  me  smash  a  flea,  if  I  had  an  axe  ready  in  my  band,  to  satisfy  it,  and  no  more  ；  it 
would  be  strange,  tlicn,  if  I  slionld  take  the  pains  to  get  up  a  conspiracy  with  forty  or  fifty  comrades. 
Wliy,  look  you,  if  the  plot  failed  my  neck  would  pay  the  penalty;  if  it  succeeded,  self-dispatch  would 
inevitably  follow  ；  death  any  way.  "Where  would  be  the  use  of  seeking  vengeance  if 1 could  not  live 
to  enjoy  it— one  does  not  swallow  jmseng  medicine  one  moment  to  get  strano-led  the  next.  Besides, 
•you  were  but  a  common  soldier  getting  your  five  rios  a  jear  and  three  rations  a  day  ；  wliy  should  you 
trouble  yourself  about  our  lord's  misfortunes  ？  Your  pay  was  hardly  more  than  a  beg-gii) 、ひ priest's  alms  ； 
for  you  to  throw  away  your  life  in  order  to  revenge  Yenya  would  be  as  absurd  as  if  a  man  were  to 
give  a  high  Kaguni  feast  *  in  return  for  a  morsel  of  laver.  If  you  are  bound  to  take  oue  head,  I，  with 
my  salary  of  1,500  koJ:us,  ought  to  take  a  bushel  of  heads  at  least.  You  had  better  p-o.t  rid  of  this  no- 
tion of  jours  about  joining  a  plot  ；  it  is  not  fashionable  to  be  2'mteful  for  past  benefits  when  no  more 
are  likely  to  be  conferred.  Come,  tsu-tsu-ten,  tsu-tsu-ten,  don't  you  hear  the  joyous  note  of  the  sam- 
isen  ；  away,  and  make  merry."  , 

" Your  honor  cannot  be  in  earnest,"  exclaimed  Heiyemon.  "  My  pay,  true,  was  small  enough,  and 
•yom'  honor  held  a  high  post,  but  did  we  not  both  draw  our  livelihood  from  one  and  the  same  source  ？ 
There  is  no  question  here  of  high  or  low  ；  I  cannot  oppose  my  pedigree  to  your  honor's;  you  were  our 
loi'd's  deputy.  The  form  of  a  fellow  like  me  has  no  right  to  be  seen  among  you  great  gentlemen,  I 
know  that  wcil  enongli,  but  oh,  voiir  honor,  listen  to  my  entreaty,  do  not  deem  me  over-bold,  and  pardon 1 
rue  my  blunt  speech.    I  am  rcallv  nothing  but  an  ape  in  the  likeness  of  a  man,  'tis  true,  still I  implore し-、: ぶ 


See  Appendix. 


87 


you  to  let  me  follow  .you  ；  if  on】y  to  tie  your  sandals  or  carry  your  burden take 】ne  with  yon,  you 
cannot  refuse ine  this  boon,  you  •  .  .  — ha  ！  he  lias  fallen  asleep." 

Kitahachi, ― "  Asieep,  avc,  so  he  is,  miserable  wretch.  You  need  waste  no  further  words  witli  him  ； 
Yuranoske  may  be  looked  upon  as  a  dead  man.  Yazaina,  Senzaki,  sirs,  yon  now  sec  what  tliis  brute's 
real  disposition  is  ；  shall  we  make  an  end  of  him,  as  was  our  intention  ？" 

Yacama^  Sen'-aki. — "Yes,  ves,  his  fate  Avill  serve  as  a  warning  to  the  other  conspirators — upon  liira 
there."  They  laid  their  hands  on  their  swords,  but  Heiyemon  ao-ain  interposed,  and  with  some  diffi- 
culty prevailed  upon  the  three  ronin  to  give  him  a  hearing.  ' 
ん to^-  "  Sirs,"  exclaimed  the  foot-soldier,  "if  you  will  look  more  closely  at  the  clrciiinstunces  you  will  see 
that  Turanoske*s  conduct  may  be  explicable.  Ever  since  oiir  lord  was  taken  from  us,  his  honor  lias  been 
harassed  bv  the  thought  of  ven<?eance  upon  om，  clan's  enemy,  and  none  can  know  what  cares  have  been 
heaped  upon  him,  or  what  anxieties  he  has  had  to  pass  through,  in  the  exact  performance  of  tlie  duties 
devolving  upon  him.  Look,  too,  how  he  has  been  forced  to  bear  in  silence  the  contumely  of  men,  and 
restrain  his  just  indignation.  If  he  did  not，  now  and  then,  drink  a  bottle  of  sake^  he  would  die,  worn 
out  with  trouble  and  vexation.  He  will  recover  from  his  stupor  ere  lonir.  and  you  will  see  him  once 
more  in  full  possession  of  his  faculties." 

Yielding^  to  the  justice  of  Iieij'emon's  address,  the  three  ronin,  accompanied  by  the  foot-soldier,  left 
the  apartment. 

•5t  -: を  せせ 

Meanwhile,  the  light  of  the  nio^lit-lamps  was  equally  shed  over  the  evil  and  the  trood,  and  Yuran- 
oske, the  tliree  ronin ^  and  Kudain,  beneath  the  same  voof ,  were  separated  from  each  other  oti】)'  by  tlie 
paper  screens. 

Now  the  waning  moonlis'ht  bes^an  to  niero*e  in  tlie  brealdnsr  dawn,  and  Rikiya,  breathless  with  tlie 


參 


88 


haste  with  which  he  had  made  】iis  way  from  Yamashima,  peeped  over  the  paper  screen ,  within  which 
Tnra  was  lying  in  a  heavy  sleep,  and,  fearful  of  rousing  some  of  the  other  inmates  of  the  house,  gently 
approached  his  father's  slumbering  form,  and  clashed  his  sword  slightly.  The  Karo  instantly  rose  to 
bis  feet,  as  if  awakened  by  the  】'ing  of  stirrup.* 

" Yah,  Rikiya,"  he  exclaimed,  "  the  noise  of  your  sword  has  awakened  me  ；  what  need  presses  now  ？ 
Softly,  softly/' 

" Here  is  a letter  from  the  Lady  Kawoyo,  which  I  was  ordered  to  brin^  to  you  without  a  mo- 
ment's delay," 

" Have  you  any  verbal  messa2*e  to  srive  as  well ？ " 

" Oar  clan's  enemy,  Moronawo,  has  obtained  permission  to  return  to  his  lands,  and  in  a  few  days 
will  be  ready  to  start.    Details  will  be  found  in  the  letter." 

"Good. 1 oil  can  return  home  now,  and  at  nightfall  send  me  a  kago  ；  away  with  you." 
Rikiya  bowed  assent,  and  at  once  left  the  apartment. 

Yiiranoske,  ea<?er  to  learn  the  contents  of  the  letter,  was  in  the  act  of  opening  it  when  Kudain 
appeared. 

" Ha,  Sir  Yura,"  cried  the  new  comer,  "  I  am  Kndaiu  ；  I  hope  T  do  not  intrude  upon  you." 

" Far  from  it,"  replied  Yuranoske,  coneealiriir  his  vexation,  "it  is  quite  an  age  since  we  met;  a  year 
at  】east， 1 should  suppose.  So，  here  you  are.  Ionising  no  doubt  to  rub  out  the  wrinkles  in  yonr  foro 
liead  ；  you  will  enjov  yourself  a little,  ere  you  leave,  I  make  no  doubt." 

Kicdaiu. — "  lya,  Sir  Yura,  heroes  bent  upon  great  exploits,  they  say,  don't  mind  small  matters, 
and  the  way  in  which,  careless  of  all  】'ep】,oac】i，  you  commence  your  enterprise  by  idlin^r  your  time  awav 
in  a  girl-ho'Lise， 一 faith  it's  splendid,  admirable  ！ ，， 

*  Alluding  to  the  saying,  "  Yuslii  wa  kutsuwa  nooto  de  ne  wo  samasu'"  i,  e.,  "  at  ring  of  stirrup  tlie  sleeping  hero  wakes." 


89 


Yura. ― "Ho!  You're  hard  upon  me,  hard  upon  me,  Kndaiu,  with  such  an  artillery  of  words ； 
but  truce  to  all  this." 

Kudaiu, — "  Well,  Sir  Tura,  I  know  you  are  no  fool ； come,  tell  me,  is  not  this  dissipation  all a  pre- 
tence，  to  cloak  your  designs  against  Moronawo  ？，， 

Yura, ― "  Clo:ik  designs  against  Moronawo^  indeed  ；  your  supposition  is  an  admirable  one.  Here 
r.iu  I,  over  forty  years  old,  and  do  you  think  I  should  run  the  risk  of  being  twitted  with  hankering 
after  women,  called  an  old  fool，  and  laus'hed  at  as  crazy,  to  cloak  any  such  designs  as  you  hint  at  ；  the 
idea  is  absurd,  Kudaiu/' 

Kxtdaiu, — "  Then  you  have  really  no  intention  of  planning  revenge  against  Moronawo." 

Yura. ― "  'Not  I  ；  not  a  whit  of  it.  When  the  clan's  property  was  confiscated,  I  spoke  of  dying 
upon  our  own  ground,  out  this  was  merely  to  flatter  the  dowager.  You  remember  you  said  that  to 
oppose  the  order  of  the  government  was  equivalent  to  declaring  oneself  a  public  enemy,  and  so  would 
have  nothing  more  to  do  with  us.  After  you  left,  we  talked  a  good  deal  of  nonsense,  but  nothing 
came  oi it  all.  We  gave  out  that  we  intended  to  go  to  the  burying  ground  and  there  dispatch  our- 
selves，  but  this  was  a  mere  blind  ；  we  got  out  by  the  rear  gate  and  here  we  are,  as  you  see,  happy 
enough.  I  have  not  fore'otten  what  an  old  comrade  you  are;  don't  let  any  anxieties  trouble  yon,  but 
take  your  pleasure  and  be  men 了." 

Kudaiu. ― "  Ali!  I  could  be  merry  enough  in  my  younger  days;  I  was  as  full  of  wild  tricks  as  the 
fox  Shinoda.^  Let  us  have  a  draught,  Yura  ；  come，  it's  long  since  we  had  one  together,  let  me  offer 
you  a  cup." 

Yura. ― "  Your  health,  good  Kudaiu,  with  my  best  wishes," 

*  One  of  seven  celebrated  fox-goblins.  The  other  six  are  named,  Kurosuke,  Reita,  Sansuke,  Osuke,  Yatsuyama  and 
KudsuDoha, 


90 


Kudaiu, ― "  Drink,  and  let  me  have  the  cup." 
Yura. ― "  Take  the  cup  and  drink." 

Kxidaiu. ― "  Won't  you  have  a  morsel  of  fish  with  your  drink  \  ，， 

Kudaiu  takiner  a  piece  of  cuttle-fish  with  his  chopsticks  from  a  dish  beside  Iiiai,  offered  it  to  Tiira- 
noslce,  who  accepted  the  morsel,  exclaiming, 

" Ah  ，  a  bit  of  the  creature  who  salutes  by  throwing  out  his  hands  and  carrying'  his  feet  to  his  head. 十 
Thanks,  thanks, ，， 

Yuranoske  had  lifted  the  morsel  politely  to  his  head,  preparatory  to  swallowing  it,  when  Kudaiu 
seized  his  arm,  saying, 

" How!  Yuranoske,  on  the  eve  of  the  anniversary  of  our  lord's  death,  liave  you  the  lieart  to  swal- 
low that  piece  of  cuttle-fish  ？ ，， 

" Why  shouldn't  I  ？  Have  you  heard  that  our  master  Yenya  has  been  changed  with  a  cuttle-fish  ？ 
Yell ！  he  was  but  a  sorry  master  to  us,  and  it  was  his  stupidity  that  has  made  you  and  me  ronin.  We 
have  all  of  us  good  reason  to  detest  his  memory,  and  as  to  fasting,  I  cannot  see  that  we  are  in  the  least 
bound  so  to  mortify  ourselves  for  his  sake.  Wliat  a  delicious  morsel  this  is  you  have  handed  me  ！ " 
concluded  Yuranoske,  swallowing  it  at  one  e'ulp  without  clianging  a  feature,  and  causing  such  astonish- 
ment to  his  cunning  interlocutor  that  the  latter  could  not  utter  a  word. 

"Ah!"  resumed  Yuranoske,  "it  is  but  ill  eating,  after  all. I  will  order  a  fowl  to  be  broiled ； 
come,  meanwhile,  with  me.  Here,  you  women  there,"  he  added,  in  a 】oud  voice,  strike  up,  strike  up, 
teretsuTca  teretmka,  tsutsuten  tmtmten,  we  may  as  well  all  make  merry  together." 

And  muttering  to  himself  in  a  drunken  fashion  lie  staggered  away  with  a  noisy  clatter,  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  inner  apartments. 

f  Alluding  to  the  Japanese  custom  of  acknowledging  a  gift  bj lifting  it  to  the  forehead. 


91 


The  Bannai,  who  had  watched  him  closely  from  the  upper  room  where  he  had  been  left  by  Kiidaiu, 
addressed  the  latter,  entering  the  apartment : 

" It  is  clear  enough  that  the  man  】ias  no  thought  of  vengeance  in  his  mind,  or  he  would  have  been 
careful  not  to  eat  flesli  on  the  anniversary  of  our  lord's  death.  We  may  safely  inform  Moronawo  that 
he  need  not  any  longer  fear  danger  from  this  quarter." 

" In  truth/'  replied  Kudaiu,  "  it  does  not  look  as  if  anything  was  to  be  dreaded  from  such  a  fellow ― 
and  see!  ，，  he  continued,  pointing  to  a  corner  of  the  room,  "  he  lias  left  his  sword  there,  plain  proof  that 
he  is  nothinp-  but  a  spiritless  brute  ；  the  blade  is  all  red  with  rust  as  a  rotten  herring.  W e  know  the 
true  character  of  the  man  at  last,  and  need  trouble  ourselves  about  him  no  further.  Ho,  there  ！  bear- 
ers, my  icago  here  ；  quick,  get  in,  Bannai." 

BannaL — "]S^y，  you  are  an  old  man,  you  bad  better  use  it." 

IC 鴨 aiu,  (entering  the  Tmgo 八 —— " With  your  permission,  then." 

BannaL — "  By  the  by,  I  have  heard  that  Kampei's  wife,  Okaru,  is  in  the  house  ；  you  remember  her, 
. Kudaiu,  do  you  not  ？ ，， 

1^ しに  Surprised  at  receiving  no  answer,  the  Bannai  drew  aside  the  blinds  of  the  Tcago,  and,  looking  in, 
\         was  astonished  to  see  nothing  but  a  huge  steopinff-stone,*  out  of  the  court-yard. 

-lu^         "  Kowa  ！  ，，  he  exclaimedj  "  this  is  strange.    Has  Kudaiu  met  with  the  fate  of  the  Princess  Sayo  of 
Matsura  ？ ，， 十 

As  he  looked  round  with  a  perplexed  air,  he  suddenly  heard  himself  addressed  by  Kudaiu  from 
beneath  the  flooring,  under  which  the  latter  had  crept. 

" Bannai,  Baniiai，  this  is  but  a  device  of  mine.    Just  now,  Eikiya  brought  his  father  a letter  which 

*  Such  as  are  generally  found  in  court-yards  of  Japanese  houses,  for  use  in  wet  weather. 

f  Said  to  have  drowned  herself  from  disappointed  love  ；  and  to  have  been  turned  into  a  stone. 


92 

1ms  caused  me  some  anxiety.  I  want  to  find  out  what  its  contents  are,  aud  as  soon  as  I  do，  I  shall  let 
you  know.    Meanwhile,  accompany  the  Tcago  as  if 1 were  ia  it." 

" T  understand,  I  understand,"  answered  the  Bannai,  nodding  his  beadj  as  he  obeyed  his  companion's 
directions. 

Meanwhile,  Okaru，  overcome  by  the  fumes  of  the  sake  she  had  been  drinking  (she  had  too  easily 
fallen  into  the  ways  of  the  house),  had  approached  the  window  of  one  of  the  upper  rooms  looking  into 
the  court-yai'd，  to  enjoy  the  fresh  air. 

Turanoske,  who  was  in  a  room  underneath,  cried  to  her,  "  I  must  leave  you  for  an  instant.  I  have 
forgotten,  samurai  though  I  be,  a  valuable  sword,  und irmst  away  at  once  to  fetch  it.  You  can  change 
the  hanging  pictures  on  the  wall  and  put  fresh  charcoal  in  the  brasier  by  the  time  I  return." 

" Ah,  what  is  this,"  he  muttered,  as  he  left  the  room,  "  a  samiseu  ？  I  suppose  I  must  take  care  not 
to  tread  upon  it  and  break  it." 

Re-entering  tlie  parlor  where  he  had  had  liis  conversation  with  Ivudaiu,  lie  was  surprised  to  find  the 
latter  had  gone. 

The  cool  morning  air  blew  in  refreshingly  upon  Okaru's  heated  ftice.  us  she  leaned  out  of  the  window 
and  listened  pensively  to  the  sound  of  revelry  that  still  proceeded,  though  fitfully,  from  where  she  had  left 
her  companions.    But  a  sadness  fell  upon  her  as  the  following  lines,  from  an  old  song,  struck  her  ear : ― 

" Hearken  how  the  childish,  voices. 
Father,  mother  dear,  repeat : 
Now  the  wayworn  spouse  rejoices, 
Wife  and  little  ones  to  meet." 

And  she  was  almost  glad  as  the  singer  broke  off  into  the  phrase,  "  'tis  a  sorry  son も I'll  sing  no  more."  * 
A  common  phrase,  said,  not  sung,  at  the  termination  of  a  song  or  some  portion  of  a  song  ；  a  sort  of  polite  self-deprecia- 


93 


Yuranoske,  meanwliile,  looking  around  for  a liglit  by  which  to  read  the  lettei'  Kikiya  had  brought 
him,  caught  sight  of  a lantern  hanging  by  a  small  doorway  in  a  corner  of  flie  court,  and  went  up  to 
it.  The  dowager's  letter  was  a long  one  like  most  women's  epistles,  full  of  small  details  and  repeti- 
tions, and  crammed  with  '  mairase-soros^  *  Okaru,  who  was  watching  Yuranoske  from  her  room, 
which  was  just  above  the  lantern,  thinking  the  letter  might  be  from  some  rival,  leant  over  the  balus- 
trade, straining  her  eyes  in  the  vain  attempt  to  make  out  what  it  was  about.  A  way  of  satisfying  her 
curiosity,  however,  suddenly  suggested  itself.  She  disappeared  for  a  moment,  quickly  returning  with  a 
bright  metal  mirror  in  her  hand,  by  the  aid  of  which  she  managed  to  read  the  letter  from  beginning  to  end. 

Kudaiu,  who  had  all  this  time  lain  concealed  under  the  flooring  of  the  adjoining  room,  f  by  furtive 
glances  at  the  long  slip  of  paper  \  which  Yuranoske,  not  being  a  god,  could  not  suppose  was  within  the 
ken  of  other  eyes  than  his  own,  and  had  allowed  to  tall  upon  the  ground  as  he  unrolled  it,  in  the  full 
light  of  the  waning  moon,  continued  to  make  】iimself  master  of  the  contents  of  the  letter,  and  further 
managed  to  tear  off  a  portion  which  he  intended  to  keep  as  a  proof.  Just  then  a  metal  ornament  fell 
from  Okaru's  hair  upon  the  stones  below,  and  Yuranoske,  startled  by  the  noise,  looked  suddenly  up, 
instinctively  hiding  tlie  letter  behind  bis  back.  A  ciiuniiig  smile  crossed  Kudaiu's  lace,  while  Okaru, 
confused  at  beiiig  detected,  hastily  shut  up  the  mirror,  exclaiming,  "  Is  tliat  Ym'a?" 

tion  on  the  part  of  the  singer.  Okaru  is  sad  because  the  lines  cause  lier  to  think  of  her  lover,  Kampei,  from  whom  she  lias 
been  so  long  separated. 

•  * In  Japanese  letters  the  word  "  gozasoro,"  a  polite  epistolary  form  of  the  substantive  verb,  is  constantly  occurring.  For 
" gozasoro  "  the  word  "  mai/rase-soro,"  (lit.  to  cause  to  proceed,)  is  commonly  used  by  women  and  others  not  well  versed  in 
tMe  complicated  mysteries  of  the  forms  of  Japanese  correspondence. 

十 Tlie  tiooriug  of  a  Japanese  house  is  always  raised  above  the  ground,  and  is  open,  jnore  or  less,  all  round. 

X  A letter,  if  of  any  length,  is  always  written  upon  a long,  narrow  slip  of  paper,  and  afterwards  rolled  up  and  fastened 
in  various  ways. 


94 


"What!  Okaru,  what  are  you  about  up  there  ？ " 

" Why,  the  sake  you  made  me  drink  has  overcome  me,  so  I  came  out  to  see  if  the  cool  air  would 
revive  me  a little." 

" 0，  you  came  out  to  see  if  tlie  cool  air  would  revive  you,  did  you.  lya,  Okaru,  I  have  something 
to  say  to  you. ェ は miot  say  it  to  you  up  there.  I  might  as  well  be  talking  to  you  on  the  bridge  of 
heaven  ；  come  down  to  ine  and  you  shall  hear  it." 

" You  have  something  to  say  to  me  ？    Why,  what  can  you  have  to  tell  me  ？ ，， 

" Just  so  ；  but  come  down,  you  cannot  hear  me  up  there." 

" Well, I  will 20  round  by  the  stairs  and  come  to  you." 

" No,  110，  if  you  go  round,  some  of  the  servants  will  get  hold  of  you  and  make  you  drink  more  sake. 
Is  there  no  other  way — ha  ！  here  is  the  very  thine*;  see,  jou  can  come  down  this  ladder*" 

And  seizing  a  snmll  ladder  that  stood  close  by,  Yuranoske  placed  it  ao-ainst  the  eaves  of  the  verandah. 

"I  cannot  come  down  that  way,"  cried  Okaru，  "  I  should  be  irightened,  I  know  ；  I  should  be  sure 
to  fall." 

" x'here  is  no  diintrer,"  exclaimed  Yuranoske,  "  none  whatever  ；  you  need  not  fear,  a  strapping  girl 
like  yon." 

" Don't  be  so  silly,  it  is  like  beino"  in  a  boat,  I  know  I  shall  tumble." 

The  gm liowe\'er，  got  upon  the  ladder,  and  bes'an  to  descend,  but  very  reluctantly.  "  Quick,  quick/' 
cried  Yuranoske,  "or  I  will  pull  you  down." 

Frightened  at  bis  tone,  she  descended  a  few  steps  and  then  ae*ain  hesitated.  Irritated  at  her  slow- 
ness, Yuranoske  sprang  upon  the  ladderj  and  seizine*  the  e*irl,  lifted  her  to  the  ground. 

Yura. ― "  We  have  changed  places,  it  seems  ；  you  ou^'ht  to  seek  me  as  a  guest  of  the  house  rather 
thnu  I  you.    What  did  you  see  up  there,  tell  me." 


95 


OTcan"- 
ITura.- 
Oharu, ― ' 
Tura. ― ' 
Okaru. — 


し^ ュし 


softly  up  to 1 
Yura. ― ' 
Oharu, ― 
Yura. ― レ 

now  in  earnest, 
Okaru. 
ITv/ra. - 
Oharu. 一 ' 
Yura. ― ' 
OTcaTu  — 
Yura, ― * 
Okaru. ― 
Yura. 
Oharu. ― 

' Yura. ― し 

quite  free." 


See?    Oh,  I  did  not  see  anything." 
You  did,  yoii  did  ；  tell  me." 

' Why,  what  should  I  see ― the  letter  seemed  to  please  you." 

You  read  the  whole  of  it  from  up  there." 

《I  have  told  you  I  saw  nothing ― you  are  troublesome." 


Yiiranoske,  persuaded  that  she  had  read  the  whole,  could  not  conceal  his  vexation.    Okaru  coming 
im  exclaimed,  "  What  is  it,  Ynranoske  ；  what  is  aimojino*  you  ？ " 
Okaru,  you  know  I  have  long  loved  you  ；  I  want  you  to  be  my  wiie.  ' 
" Don't  say  that  ；  you  know  you  are  not  speaking  the  truth." 

What  I  said  to  you  some  time  iuro  about  making  you  mine  might  be  false  then,  but  I  am 

Say  yes,  say  yes/' 
<  1^0，  I  will  not" 
Why  ？ ，， 

( You  are  not  in  earnest  ；  you  were  more  in  earnest  before  than  you  are  now/' 
What  if  I  purchase  you  ？ ，， 
'Eh!" 

To  sliow  that  I  am  in  earnest,  I  will  see  the  proprietor  of  the  house  at  once." 
' I  hardly  know.    I  ，， 


If  you  have  a lover  I  will  assist  you  both  afterwards." 
If  I  could  be  sure  of  that ― but  are  you  speaking  truly  ？ ，， 

I  am 5  on  my  honor  as  a  samurai.    Remain  with  me  but  three  days  and  then  you  shall  be 


Okaru. ― "  I  should  like  that  immensely,  but  you  are  only  joking  with  me 


96 


Yura. ― "  Far  from  it  ；  I  will  see  tlie  proprietor  of  the  house  and  make  arrangements  at  once.  Do 
not  trouble  yourself  about  the  matter,  but  stay  here  quietly  for  a little  time,  until I  return." 
OTcavu.—"  Well,  then,  I  will  do  so,  you  may  trust  me." 

Ynra. —— " Above  all,  do  not  stir  from  the  place  until l come  back  ；  you  are  mine  now  you  know." 
Oharit, —― "  But  for  three  days  only." 
Yura. ― "  Of  course,  of  course." 

The  girl  was  overjoyed  at  the  prospect  held  out  to  her,  and  loaded  Yuranoske  with  thanks,  as  lie 
hasted  uway  to  fulfil  his  promise.  As  she  stood  there,  full  of  glad  thoughts,  slie  heard  one  of  her  com- 
panions singing 

" All  the  wide  world  cannot  show 
Grief  the  like  of  mine  ； 
Endless  is  the  weary  woe, 
As  for  liim  I  phie." 

{^2  IS  a  sorry  song  ；  Til  sing  no  more ろ 

" List'ningthro*  the  lengthened  uight. 
To  the  raarsh-bira's  shriek  ； 
'  Sad  I  mourn  ray  lonely  plight, 

Sleep  in  #ain  I  seek." 

And  saddened  by  the  words,  she  fell  into  a  melancholy  mood,  in  the  midst  of  which  she  was  sur- 
prised by  the  unlooked-for  appearance  of  her  brother  Heiyemon. 
"How  ！  Sister,  is  that  you ？  ，，  said  the  new-comer. 

" My  brother  ！ "  exclaimed  the  e^irl,  in  confusion,  covering  her  face  with  her  hands.  "0，  what  a 
shameful  tiling,  to  be  seen  by  you  in  this  place  ！，， 


97 


" Xay,  sister,  not  so,"  answered  her  brother,  gently.  "On  my  return  from  the  East,  I  heard  the 
whole  story  from  our  mother  ；  'tis  for  jour  husband's  sake,  for  our  lord's  service^  that  you  have  been 
sold  ；  do  not  be  ashamed,  sister,  jou luive  acted  nobly." 

Okavxi. — "  O  brother,  your  kiuduess  lias  made  uie  quite  happy— but  I  have  got  something  to  tell 
yoiij  that  will ^'1 ad  den  you  too.  This  very  night,  a  gentleman  is  to  take  charge  of  me  from  the  proprie- 
tor ； the  offer  was  altoirether  a  surprise  to  me." 

Heiyemon, ― "  That  is  most  fortunate  ；  who  is  he  ？ " 

Oharu. — " i on  know  him  very  well ； it  is  Ohoboshi  /uranoske." 

Heiyemon. ― "  What  ！  Yiiranoske  has  promised  to  take  cliaro-e  of  you  ；  is  he  really  fond  of  you  %  " 
^  Okaru, — "  JSTo, 1 don't  think  he  is  ；  he  has  only  treated ine  several  times  during  the  last  two  or  three 

\  '      days.    He  says,  afterwards  lie  will  let  ine  join  my  affianced,  and  let  me  go  to  him  if  I like.    I  could  nut 


meet  with  a  better  chance,  could  I  ？ ，， 

Heiyemon. ― "  Does  he  know  you  are  betrothed  to  Ha) 養 o  Kampei  ？ " 

Okaru, ― "  ]S"o，  he  does  not,  I  thought  if  I  told  him  he  might  imao-ine  that  my  beins*  here  cast 
eliarne  upon  my  parents  and  upon  Kampei.-' 

Heiyemon  (pensively) ― "  H，m，  he  seems  to  have  become  really  a  dissipated  fellow.  It  looks  very 
much  as  if  he  had  o-iven  up  all  thous-hts  of  revengins*  our  lord's  death," 

Okaru. — "  Nay,  you  are  wrono-  there,  quite  wrong,  I  can  assure  you,  brother,  but -— don't  speak  so 
loud ― listen."    And  the  ^\v\  whispered  to  him  the  contents  of  the  letter. 

Heiyemon. 一 "  Are  you  sure  that  you  read  the  letter  correctly  ？ 

Olcarii, — "Yes，  the  whole  of  it.  Afterwards,  lie  came  close  up  to  itie  and  began  to  joke  with  me, 
and  at  last  asked  me  to  let  him  take  charge  of  me." 

Heiyemon  (gravel v、——"  All  this  took  place,  then,  after  you  had  read  the  letter  ？ " 


98 


Oharu. — "  Yes  ；  but  why  are  you  so  solemn." 

Heiyemon. ― "  Ah  ！  I  understand  it  now.  oister,  yonr  days  are  numbered  ；  you  cannot  escape. 
You  must  let  me  decide  your  fate." 

As  the  youth  spoke,  he  suddenly  drew  his  sword  and  aimed  a  stroke  at  his  sister,  who  escaped  it  by 
a  quick  movement. 

"Brother,  brother/*  she  cried,  "  what  have  I  done  wrong  ？  Both  my  betrotlied  and iny  parents 
are  alive  ；  they  must  punish  me  if  I  have  done  wrong,  not  yon.  But  if  Yuranoske  takes  change  of  me 
I  shall  soon  see  both  Kampei  and  my  father  and  mother  again.  It  was  the  thoiiirht  of  that  made 
me  so  glad, ― brother,  do  not  be  aim'i'v  with  me,  even  if  I  have  done  wrong." 

And  she  clasped  her  hands  in  uutreaty,  as  she  spoke,  ller  brother,  flin^rino*  the  naked  blade  away, 
threw  himself  upon  the  ground  in  :ui  agony  of  irrief,  beading  his  head  down  to  hide  his  tears. 

" Poor  sister  ！  "  be  cried,  "  you  do  not  know,  you  do  not  know ― our  father  is  no  more.  He  was  cut 
down  and  inurderedj  on  the  twenty-ninth  of  the  sixth  month." 

" Murdered  ！  my  father  ！ ，， 

" Aye,  murdered.  But  that  is  not  all.  Oh,  sister,  try  to  bear  tlie  ill  news  ；  your  betrothed 5  Kam- 
pei, whom  you  hope  so  soon  to  rejom,  he  too  is  gone;  he  has  coiniiiitted  self-dispatch  ！ " 

" O,  brother,  it  cannot  be  true  ！  O  mo  ！  O  me  ！  my  betrothed  Kampei,  he  too  dead  ！ 一 tell me， 
brother  it  is  not  true,"  she  cried,  clins^ing  to  the  youth's  arm  as  she  spoke,  and  bursting  into  tears. 

" Too  true,  sister,  alas  ！  But  it  wouia  be  out  of  place  to  tell  you  the  sad  story  just  now.  Our  poor 
mother  was  beside  herself  with  grief,  and  her  tears  flowed  constantly  as  she  spoke  to  me  of  our  】oss. 
She  bep*ged  me  not  to  say  anything:  about  it  to  yon,  lest  you  should  weep  yourself  to  death  at  the  ter- 
rible news.  And  I  should  have  still  kept  silence  did  I  not  know  that  yon  cannot  now  escape  3'our  fate, 
yuranoske  is  immovable  where  hi?  duty  as  a loyal  retainer  is  concerned.    Knowing  nothing  of  your 


09 


relation  to  Kamj)ei,  he  never  had  any  intention  of  taking  charge  of  you  ；  still  less  did  any  thought  of 
】ove  for  you  cross  liis  mind.  The  letter  you  read  contained  matter  of  great  importance,  and  it  is  quite 
clear  that  lie  only  wanted  to  get  hold  of  yon  to  put  you  to  death,  and  so  keep  his  secret. l ou  know 
the  proverb,  "  walls  have  ears." で It  his  desie'ns  were  to  get  wind,  even  if  not  tlirouirli  you,  your  fault 
would  be  still  as  great.  You  have  read  a  secret  letter  and  cannot  escape  jour  fate.  Better  to  die  by 
my  liand  than  by  that  of  some  otlier  man,  and  if  I  sl:iy  you  and  tell  oar  chief  that,  tliougli  yoii  were  • 
my  sister,  I  could  not  pardon  yon,  as  knowiiiir  what  ouG'ht  not  to  be  entrusted  to  a  woman,  lie  will  let 
me  add  my  name  to  the  list  of  conspirators,  and  I  shall  share  with  him  the  glory  of  the  enterprise/ 十 

" What  makes  the  meanness  of  my  condition  so  intolerable  is，  that  unless ェ show  the  world  that 
there  is  in  me  wliat  makes  me  superior  to  the  mass  of  men, ェ cannot  hope  to  be  allowed  to  take  part  in 
our  chiefs  undertakintr.    You  understand  me,  sister  ；  give  me  3'our  lite,  let  yourself  die  at  my  hands." 

The  unfortunate  e'lrl,  sobbing,  sobbing  all  the  time,  could  nut  at  iirst  make  any  replv  ；  mastering 
her  emotion,  however,  by  a  stroi に >■  effort,  she  at  last  exclaimed  : 

" ェ have  heard  notliino-  fro  in  Kanipei  as  to  wluit  w;is  done  with  tlio  money  Icluriki  gave  for  me, 
but  I  thought  it  was  to  be  used  in  aid  of  Ynranoske's  desio-ns,  and  that  Kampei  when  he  left  us  took 
it  with  him  for  that  purpose,  and  our  separation  under  such  circmnstaiices  was  veiy  hard  to  bear.  And 
now  niy  betrothed  is  dead,  not  yet  in  his  thirtieth  year.  Oh  nie  ！  Avhat  a  miserable  fate  ！  my  father, 
too,  murderGd  ！  But  at  least  I  trust 1 am  not  duinjr  wroifg  in  saying  this,  lie  liad  had  many  years  of 
life  and  could  better  afford  to  die  tlmu  my  promised  husband.    Oh  ！  why  was  I  not  sent  for  to  see  him  ； 

*  "  Kabe  ni  mimi,  tokkuri  ni  kuchi."  walls  have  ears  and  bottles  have  mouths. 

f  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  comment  upou  the  cold-blooded  and  seltish  ferocity  here  esliibited.  But  "  Clnusliin  "  was 
the  supreme  virtue  of  the  samurai  of  old  Japan,  and  to  it,  just  as  to  the  nobler  seatiaieut  of  patriotism  among  the  ancient 
Greeks  and  Romans,  all  the  tender  feelings  were  required  to  be  sacrificed. 


100 


he  must  have  wislied  so  earnestly  to  see  me  before  he  died.  Miserable  wretch  that  I  am,  I  knew 
nothing  of  their  sad  fate  and  have  never  mourned  for  them,  for  my  father  and  my  Imsband,  both  now 
110  more.  0，  what  have  I  to  live  for!  But  I iiinst  not  die  by  your  hand,  brother,  or  our  mother  will 
be  anrrv  with  you.  Let  me  end  my  life  myself.  Yon  can  still  take  my  head,  or  my  whole  body  if  you 
like,  and  show  one  or  the  other  in  proof  of  your  devoted  loyalty." 

" Farewell,  brother,  farewell,"  she  concluded,  after  a  pause,  taking  up  the  sword  he  had  thrown 
away  and  placing  the  point  against  her  throat.  At  this  crisis  Yuranoskc  suddenly  came  upon  the 
scene.    Perceiving  bow  mattei's  were  lie  hastily  caught  Okaru's  arm,  exclaiming, 

" Patience,  patience,  this  must  not  be." 

" Let  go,  let  go,"  cried  the  girl  excitedly,  while  her  brother  stood  by,  transfixed  with  astonishment 
at  the  unlooked-for  appearance  of  his  chief ~ "I  will, I  must  die." 

" Ho,  there,"  replied  Yurauoske,  furcin^i^  the  sword  out  of  tlie  ojirFs  hand.  "  Brother  and  sister, 
listen  to  me.  You  have  cleared  away  all  doubt  from  my  mind  ；  you  sir,"  turning  to  the  brother,  " shall 
accouipany  me  to  the  East,  while  your  sister  shall  not  die,  but  】ive，  and  the  dead  shall  be  duly  mourned." 

"No,  no,"  said  the  girl,  "I  will  not  mourn  for  theiu,  I  will  join  them  on  the  dark  path,"  tryins*  to 
seize  the  sword  as  she  spoke. 

"Your  affianced,  Kampei/'  exclaimed  Yurauoske,  keeping  firm  bold  on  the  sword,  "is  one  of  us, 
but  has  not  yet  had  the  luck  to  sl.-iy  a  single  one  of  our  enemies  ；  and  now  that  he  is  among  those  who 
no  more  are,  he  "will  be  at  a  loss  what  to  say  to  our  lord  ；  but  he  shall  be  at  a loss  no  longer. 
Look  iiei'e." 

And  jumpin ひ' on  the  floor  of  the  adjoining  room  lie  thrust  tlie  sword  between  a  division  of  the  mat- 
ting, and,  through  the  plaakinir  beneath,  pierced  Kudaiu,  who 】ay  hidden  there,  over  and  over  ao-ain, 
through  the  back. 


ぐ ふん ズ 


101 


"Drag  the  fdlmv  out/'  cried  Yuranoskc,  at  last， 

Heiyemon  flew  to  obey  his  chief,  and  seizing  Kftdaiu's  blood-stained  form,  pulled  the  wretch 
roughly  out, 

" Yali,"  cried  the  soldier,  "  that  rascal  Kudain  ？    This  is  a  piece  of  good  luck,  indeed  " ― flinging  the 
miserable  man  down  at  his  chiefs  feet  as  he  spoke, 

Yuranoske,  to  prevent  his  prostrate  victim  from  rising,  cauglit  hold  of  his  cue,  and  forced  his  head 
roui2-lily  back,  exclaiining, 

" Wretch  ！    Thou  hast  played  the  part  of  the  vermin  in  the  lion's  belly,  who  seek  to  destroy  what 
gives  them  food  and  shelter." 
'  " Well  rewarded  by  our  lord,  and  honored  by  his  especial  favor,  thou  liast  become  a  dog  of  a  follow- 

er  of  his  murderer  Moronawo  ；  secret!}'  infonnins*  the  enemy  of  our  clan  of  everything,  true  or  not  true, 
that  thou  couldest  iret  wind  of!    Listen.    Forty  and  more  of  us  have  left  our  parents,  abandoned  our 
forailies,  and  given  our  wives,  with  whom  we  thought  to  pass  our  lives,  to  be  harlots  that  we  might 
、  take  vengeance  upon  our  dead  lord's  enemy.    Sleeping  or  waking,  or  dreaming,  the  scene  of  our  lord's 

I  death  was  ever  present  to  ns,  our  bowels  were  twisted  with  e^rief,  and  our  eyes  ever  wet  with  tears. 
！  This  very  night,  the  verj  eve  of  our  lord's  death-day — ah,  what  evil  thino's  I  have  been  forced  to  say 
j  about  him  with  my  lips;  but  at  least  in  my  heart  I  heaped  reverence  upon  reverence  for  his  memory, — 
this  veiy  night  wa3  it  thou  chosest  to  offer  me  flesh.    I  said  noi'  yea  nor  nay  as  I  took  it,  but  O  ！  with 
what  shame,  with  what  anguish  did 丄， whose  family  for  three  generations  have  served  the  house  of 

*  According"  to  some  editions,  Yuranoske,  on  rolling  up  Ka  wo  jo's  letter,  after  Okara  had  been  detected  in  reading  it, 
found  that  a  portion  had  been  torn  off,  and,  al ways  distrustful  of  Kudain,  was  led  by  this  discovery  to  guess  at  the  latter's 
place  of  concealment.  According  to  others,  th'3  Karo  saw  liis  former  subordinate's  face  reflected  in  the  mirror,  by  the  aid  of 
wbicli  Okaru  contrived  to  make  herself  mistress  of  the  contents  of  the  dowager's  communication,  at  the  moment  wheu, 
startled  by  the  fall  of  one  of  the  girl'B  hair  ornaments,  he  looked  up  and  cauglit  her  iu  the  act  of  reading  the  letter. 


102 


Hang' wan,  find  myself  forced  to  let  food  pass  my  lips  on  the  eve  of  my  lord's  death-day  ！  I  was  be- 
side myself  with  rage  and  irrief,  every  limb  in  my  body  trenil^led,  and  niy  bones  quaked  as  thoii</h  they 
would  shiver  in  pieces.  Yilliaii  that  thou  art,  devil,  hellmate ― ，，  and  twistinir  his  band  more  firmly  iu 
the  wretch's  hair,  the  infuriated  Karo  dragged  his  victim  roughly  alon<?  the  STOund  and  Hung-  him 
heavily  on  the  stones,  exclaim  in ；  "  IIo  there  ！  Heiyemon,  I left  a  nistj  sword  in  yonder  room  ；  awav 
with  this  fellow  and  hew  him  in  pieces  with  it  ；  make  his  death  a long  and  painful  one," 

" So  will  I,  my  lord,"  answered  the  soldier,  readily  ；  and  fetching  the  weapon,  he  rashed  upon  his 
prey  and  hacked  at  him  until  he  was  covered  with  wounds. 

"Sir  soldier,"  cried  the  miserable  wretcli,  endeavoring  to  creep  towards  his  assailant,  and  clasping 
his  hands  pitifully.  " Intercede  for  me， lady,"  turning  towards  Okaru.  "I  entreat  you,  ask  his 
lordship  to  have  mercy  upon  ine,"  Thus  was  the  haughty  Ivudaiii  reduced  to  seek  the  aid  of  a  com- 
】non  soldier,  to  implore  the  assistance  of  one  who  in  former  davs  he  would  scarcely"  have  dei ゾ ned  to  see, 
bowinsr  his  head  repeatedly  in  the  extremity  of  his  shameful a irony. 

" Stop,  Heiyemon,"  cried  Yuranoske,  suddenly  bethinking  himself,  "it  might  be  awkward  if  we 
killed  the  fellow  here  ；  take  him  away  with  you，  as  if  he  were  simply  dead-drunk," 

lie  threw  oft*  his  mantle  as  he  spoke,  and  cast  it  ou  his  half-dead  victim,  so  as  to  cover  up  his  wounds. 

At  this  juncture,  Yazama,  Senzaki,  and  Takeraori  threw  back  the  wooden  shutters  of  the  adjoining 
room.    "  Sir  Ynranoske,  we  Immbly  crave  your  pardon  for  our  error." 

Yuranoske,  paying  no  heed  to  them,  continued  :  "  Heiyemon,  this  gentleman  is  qnite  drunk,  take 
aim  to  the  Kamo  stream  yonder,  and  give  lihn  a  bellyful  of  water-gruel ； away  with  you." 


BOOK  EIGHTH. 


Translator's  No ま 

HIS  is  simply  a  metrical  description  of  the  journey  of  the  wife  and  daughter  of  Kakogawa 
Honzo  from  the  eastern  capital  to  KiotOj  the  object  of  which  is  sufficiently  indicated  in  the 
succeeding  Book.    An  attempt  at  a  metrical  version  of  this  portion  of  the  original  text  will 
be  found  in  the  Appendix  ；  it  being  thought  that  an  insertion  of  it  in  this  place  would  inter- 
fere with  the  action  of  the  story. 


BOOK  NINTH. 

The  Repentance  of  Kakogawa  Hokzo, 

N  THE  morrow  of  the  day  when  the  events  recorded  in  the  Seventh  Book  took  place  at  the 
tea-house  in  the  Gion  street  at  Kioto，  Turanoske,  whom  a  heavy  fall  of  snow  had  detained 
through  the  night,  returned  to  the  wretched  dwelling  in  the  obscure  village  of  Yamashina 
whicli  circumstances  had  compelled  him  to  make  his  home. 
He  seemed  to  be  still  under  the  influence  of  mk も、 and  was  accompanied  by  a  number  of  servants 
belonging  to  the  tea-house,  who  had  been  charged  to  conduct  him  home  in  safety. 

As  he  entered  the  courtyard  he  fell  to  amusing  himself  with  rolling*  the  snow  into  a  masSj  stumbling 
awkwardly  enough  as  he  did  so — in  feet,  be  acted  like  a  man  whose  wits  were  wandering. 

" Ah，  your  honor,"  cried  his  attendants,  with  a  simultaneous  note  of  admiration,  how  beautiful 
everything  looks  this  morning*  ！  Watch  those  bamboos  yonder  in  llie  courtyard,  how  o-racefully  they 
are  swaying  under  their  load  of  snow — for  all  the  world  like  what  one  sees  in  pictures.  Can  anvthin ビ 
possibly  be  prettier  ！ ，， 


105 


" Nothing  indeed,"  cried  a  woman-servant  wlio  had  come  out  to  meet  them;  "you  need  only  see 
this  place  once  never  to  wish  to  go  elsewhere,  T  am  sure." 
" Eh,  what  ！  ，，  exclaimed  Yuninoske, 

( From  the  shores  of  Sumiyoshi/ 

" You  know  the  song,  don't  ye  ？ " 

*  From  the  shores  of  Suiniyoshi, 

Rising  o，er  the  rippling  sea, 
Piercing  the  morning  sky. 
Piercing  the  evening  sky, 
Lo  ！  tlie  hills  of  Awaji.'  * 

"Let  the  wench  boast  of  the  place  as  she  likes  ；  for  my  part,  I  would  rather  empty  a  pot  of  sake  in 
the  Gion  street  than  finish  a  dozen  here.  You're  but  a  stupid  lot  after  all ― into  the  house  with  ye， 
into  the  house  with  ye  ！  Hallo  ！  wife,"  he  continued,  in  a louder  voice,  "  where  are  you  ？  ― here  are 
some  visitors." 

Mntterino'  to  himself  in  a  drunken  fashion,  the  Karo  staggered  towards  the  house,  where  he  was 
greeted  by  his  wife  0-Ishi，  who  came  towards  liim，  expressing  her  delight  at  his  return  home,  and 
bringing  him  a  cup  of  tea  as  unconcernedly  as  if  she  knew  nothing*  of  her  husbaud's  dissipated  habits. 
The  fragrance  of  the  tea,  indeed,  was  not  more  pleasant  to  the  sense  than  the  charm  of  0-Ishi's  agreeable 
disposition  to  the  mind,  as  she  met  her  husband  with  a  cheerful ' What  a  cold  morning  it  is/  and 
handed  him  the  tea,  to  which  a  little  salt  had  been  added,  to  dissipate  the  fumes  of  the  sake. 

Yuranoske,  however^  merely  took  a  sip  and  then  threw  the  rest  away,  exclaiming,  "  Wife,  wife, 

*  A large  island,  some  distance  to  the  south  of  Sumiyoshi  (a  portion  of  Ozaka). 


106 


what  stuff  is  this  ？  Do  yon  tliink  I  can  drink  tins,  after  having  been  regaled  with,  sncli  splendid  mK'e 
yonder  ？ "  "  Ha  ！  ，，  he  muttered,  after  a  pause,  endeavorinir  to  steady  himself,  "  the  ground  is  slippery  ； 
it  has  been  snowing,  I  see." 

"Well,"  cried  Ishi,  turning  to  the  attendants,  "  you  must  not  think  I  take  any  notice  of  what 
Yuranoske  says.  You  nad  better  enter,  with  the  snow,  yonder,  driftino-  in  Avith  the  wind,  like  loose 
flakes  of  cotton." 

" Ah,  wife  ！  ，，  exclaimed  Yuranoske,  as  they  all  entered,  "  you  women  begin  to  lose  your  charms 
when  the  children  come  and  household  cares  commence  to  press  upon  you.  I  am  somewhat  remiss  in 
my  duty  to  you  of  late， ェ confess.  O,  what  pretty  ffiris  there  were  yonder,  with  complexions  pink  as 
Ise  prawns  ！  and  what  capital  saJce,  too  ！  True  enoiio^h  the  proverb, ' love  <roes  out  with  the  red 
petticoat.' "  * 

" Wife,  wife/'  be  resumed,  after  a  pause,  tbrowino*  himself  on  the  eround  with  an  expression  of 

suaden  pain,  "  quick,  I  have  the  cramp  in  my  foot,  praj  chafe  it  Ah i it  is  better  now  ； 

that  will  do,  that  will  do  ，， 一 thrusting  his  wife,  who  was  complying  with  his  request,  rudely  awa,y，  as 
he  spoke. 

" Enough  of  this,  husband,"  she  cried,  "  have  a  care  ；  have  a  care  ；  you  are  not  yourself  yet,"  "  I 
hope/'  continued  Islii,  addressing  herself  courteously  to  the  attendants — "  I  hope  you  will  be  good 
enough  to  excuse  Iiim." 

Just  then,  Rikiya  appeared,  and  inquired  after  his  father. 

" He  seems  asleep,  mother  ；  had  we  not  better  put  a  pillow  under  his  head?"  い  ^ 

Now,  if  we  were  to  look  a  little  below  the  surface,  M'e  should  find  this  conduct  of  the  three  all  a' -, 

mere  pretence,  cloaking  the  reality, like  the  varnish  on  the  pillow  concealing  the  common  Jssn  wood  iti'iU が (/い Af 

i  . 

*  A  red  petticoat  is  worn  by  unmarried  gins  only.  tf^'^' 


107 


、ゝ、 


^      is  made  of.*    They  put  the  pillow,  however,  under  the  Karo's  head,  who  muttered  to  liiiiiself  as  they 
did ら 0,  as  if  he  were  dreaming.    Ishi  then  dismissed  the  attendants,  who,  after  leaving  their  respectful 
)        duty  for  the  master  of  the  house,  and  endeavoring,  but  iii vain,  by  expressive  glances  to  induce  Kikija 
to  returu  with  them,  reluctantly  withdrew.    As  soon  as  the  sound  of  their  talking  had  died  away, 
'-y  \     Yuraiioske  rose  to  his  feet. 

. IQ^  -         Kikiya,  you  see  yonder  mass  of  snow  I  have  been  amusing  myself  in  heaping  up  ？    There  was  a 

( . meaning  in  it ― can  you  guess  what  it  is  ？ ，， 
r  ^^^1      "I  think  I  can,  father.    Snow  is  so  light  that  the  least  breeze  blows  it  away  in  dust;  yet  whea 
heaped  up  into  a  mass,  as  you  have  done  there,  may,  in  the  form  of  an  avalanche  rolling*  down  from 
some  mountain-top,  crush  even  huge  rocks,  just  as  a  boulder  might  do.    So  we,  too,  you  would  say, 
though,  weak  individually,  may  by  union  become  able  to  destroy  even  so  powerful  an  enemy  as  ours. 
； pY"et，  as  that  heap  of  snow  in  time  will  melt  away,  so  will  our  loyalty,  however  much  it  may  accumulate, 
tried  too  long,  melt  away.    Was  not  that  your  meaning,  father  ？，， 
" Nay,  not  so，"  exclaimed  the  Karo,  "  we  forty-seven  plotters,  myself,  you,  and  the  others,  are  all i 
rnasterless  men,  in  the  sun  of  no  one's  favor.    la  the  shade,  that  mass  of  snow  would  take  lone'  enough 
to  melt.    Let  it  be  removed,  by  the  by,  into  the  inner  court,  where  the  sun's  rays  cannot  beat  upon  it. 
As  for  uSj  we  must  persevere  and  do  the  best  we  can,  like  the  sage  Sonko,  of  the  old  stoiy，  who,  being 
so  poor  that  he  could  not  buy  oil  for  his  lamp,  gathered  fire-flies  and  studied  by  their  light  ；  or  that 
other  philosopher^  Eiuto, 十 whose  poverty  compelled  him  to  be  content  to  supply  his  need  with  the  dim 
light  reflected  from  a  heap  of  snow," 

*  For  a  description  of  the  Japanese  pillow  see  Appendix.    The  Kiri  tree  is  tlie  Paulownia  Imperialis.    The  wood  is  soft, 
light  in  texture  and  color,  and  peculiarly  dry.  -f 

十 Ancient  Chinese  sages.    Some  account  of  them  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix. 


〜トレ 


108 


" Let  yonder  mass,"  he  resumed,  "  be  taken  at  once  into  the  inner  court.    I  must  away,  and  write 

to  Sakai  ；  when  the  messenger  comes  let  me  know." 

" Your  honor's  orders  shall  be  attended  to，"  cried  a  woman-servant  who  was  standing  hy, 
Yuranoske  saw  the  snow-heap  rolled  into  the  inner  court ；，  and  then,  pushing  back  a  partition 5  betook 

himself  to  his  cabinet. 

Shortly  afterwards,  there  came  up  to  the  gate  of  our  hero  s  hermitage  the  wife  of  Kakoo'awa  Honzo,- 
the  Karo  of  Momonoi  Wakapanoslce.  Her  name  was  Tonasc,  and  she  had  come  up  to  the  capital  with 
the  object  of  finding  out  the  retreat  of  our  prudent  and  sagacious  councillor.  In  her  girdle  she  carried 
lier  husband's  swords,  not  unbefittingly,  and  was  accompanied  by  a  norimon^  wliicli  she  ordered  the 
bearers  to  set  down  by  the  roadsiae,  while  she  demanded  admission. 

A  "woman-servaTit,  with  her  sleeves  tucked  up ― in  Yuraiioskc's  better  days  it  would  have  been  a 
lackey ― came  hurnealy  to  the  gate,  exclaiming  loudly, 

" Who  is  there  ？  who  is  there  ？ ― one  moment." 

immediately  afterwards,  the ゾ ate  was  thrown  open. 

" I  believe,"  said  Tonase,  "  this  is  the  dwelling  of  Yuranoske  Sama  ？  If  I  am  right,  pray  let  him 
know  that  Tonase，  the  wife  of  Kakogavva  Honzo,  is  here.  It  is  long  since 丄 had  the  pleasure  of  seeinsr 
your  master,  and  I  should  be  e*lad  if  you  would  tell  him  that  I  have  come  a  great  distance  in  tlie  hope 
of  being  allowed  an  interview  with  him." 

The  wife  of  Honzo  then  turned  to  the  bearers  of  tlie  norimon,  and  ordered  them  to  bring  their 
burden  np  to  the  p-ate. 

" Come,  daughter/'  she  cried,  as  her  order  was  obeyed,  "you  can  alight  now." 

Konami,  for  the  occupant  of  the  norimon  was  none  other,  accordingly  stepped  forth,  with  a  glad 


109 


look  ill  her  deep-set  eyes,  like  an  oriole  breaking  forth  from  her  nest,  and  rejoicing  in  the  vernal  blos- 
soming of  the  plum-trees  in  the  valley  below.  ^ 

レリ リ  " And  is  this  then  the  home  of  Sir  Rikiya,"  cried  the  girl,  whose  face  was  concealed  by  tlie  white 

head-dress  of  a  bride.    "  0，  mother,  how  shall I  meet  him  ！  ，， 一 treiiiblin ゾ with  a  pretty  confusion  as  she 

j_  spoke.  The  servant,  ineamvhile,  mending  a little  the  disorder  tliat  was  apparent  about  the  mean  en- 
trance, invited  the  new-comers  to  follow  her  within.  Toiiase,  accord ino-ly,  having  ordered  the  bearers 
to  return,  passed  into  tlie  house,  Konanii  dingin ビ timidly  to  her  mother's  arm. 

. Q  They  had  hardly  seated  themselves  on  the  mattino*  when  Islii  entered,  and  greeted  her  visitors  with 

j         befitting  courtesy. 

x*-L  Is  hi, —— " Welcome,  welcome,  Tonase  Sam  a,  and  you  too,  Konami  ；  this  visit  is  most  kind  on  ；)' our 

-) part.    I  ou2*lit  long  since  to  have  presented  myself  to  you,  but  yon  doubtless  know  how  we  are  situ- 
ated ； really,  your  attention  makes  me  feel  quite  ashamed  of  myself/' 

Tonase, — "  Pray  0-Isln  Sama,  do  not  make  such  strangers  of  us.    True,  we  meet  each  other  to-day 
CUALc  for  the  tirst  time,  but  vonr  son  and iny  daughter  were  betrothed  long  ao-o;  we  are  both  of  us  mothers- 
in-law,  and,  I  am  sure  need  stand  upon  no  ceremony  with  each  other.'' 

Ishi. ― "  Your  kind  expressions  fill  me  with  confusion.  How  did  you  manage  to  leave  your  luisband, 
doubtless  occupied  as  usual  with  his  lord's  affairs,  and  journey ,  this  cold  weather,  all  the  way  to  the 
capital ！  To  you  madairi,  Kioto  is  probably  familiar  enoui^h  ；  for  your  danp'hter,  however,  it  may  have 
some  novelty.  She  must  see  the  famous  Gion  street  and  the  temple  of  Iviyomidsu  the  great  Buci cilia 
at  Nara,  the  Hall  of  Chion,  and  the  temple  of  ivinkakn/^  I  have  a  friend  who  will  be  glad  to  show 
you  the  latter  place.  , 

The  wearer  of  the  bridal  head-dress,  ov し" 'whelmed  with,  timid  confusion,  could  only  reply  to  her 
*  The  " lions  "  of  Kioto,  of  vvhicli a  brief  description  will  be  found  in  tlie  Appendix, 


no 


hostess'  kind  address  by  a  faint  "ai，  ai."  Tonase  came  to  lier  daughter's  assistance,  exclaim- 
ing:  •  '  • 

"I  ought  to  explain  to  you  the  reason  of  our  visit  to-day.  After  the  betrothal  of  our  cliildren, 
those  dreadful  calamities  overtook  yom'  】ord  Yenya-dono,  and  jour  son,  together  with  his  father,  disap- 
peared, no  one  knew  whither.  Ah  me  ！  such  changes  are  too  common  in  this  world  of  ours — but  my 
husbiind's  purpose  remained  still  unaltered,  and  we  sought  after  you  everywhere  for  a long  time,  but 
without  success.  At  hist  we  heard  you  were  living  here,  and  as  my  daughter  had  arrived  at  a  marriage- 
able age,  we  were  desirous  that  she  should  come  to  you  without  delay.  I  trust,  therefore,  you  will 
not  consider  us  as  intriiders.  My  husband  intended  to  have  come  in  person,  but  could  not,  and  in  lieu 
thereof  e*ave  me  his  two  swords,  which,  as  you  see,  I  carry  in  my  e-irdle,  to  represent  his  authority,  so 
that  at  present  I  play  the  part  of  father  as  well  as  that  of  iiiother.  I  should  be  e'lad  to  talk  over  the 
matter  with  your  husband,  for  I  am  very  anxious  the  marriage  should  take  place.  To-day  is  a lucky 
day,  fortunately,  and  if  you  would  kindly  order  the  neccssaiy  preparations  to  be  made  ，， 

IshL — "  What  you  say  takes  me  quite  by  surprise.  Unfortunately,  my  husband  is  away  just  now  ； 
if  he  were  at  home,  I  am  sure  he  would  thank  you  most  warmly  for  your  kind  expressions.  But,  as 
you  know,  when  the  betrothal  took  place  my  husband  was  lii<?h  in  the  favor  of  our  lute  lord,  occupying 
a  very  eminent  position,  and  could  then  well  aspire  to  the  hand  of  your  daiio-liter  for  his  son.  Now 
everytliino'  is  very  different ;  he  is  but  a  ronln^  ^vitli  lmrd】y  a  follower  to  his  "back,  and  to  ask  a  o-en tie- 
man  of  your  husband's  rank  and  position  to  abide  bv  a  promise  made  when  our  circumstances  were  so 
much  better  than  they  are  now,  and  give  his  dauo-hter  to  our  son,  would  be  an  impertinence,  as  if  one 
were  to  offer  a  common  paper  lantern  in  exchano-e  for  a  temple  bell.  Thus,  then,  we  think  the  en- 
eraerement  must  end.  And  as  the  betrothal  has  not  been  ratiticd  by  the  custoniarv  exchange  of  bridal 
presents,  we  shall  not  take  it  as  a  sliirht  if  your  daughter  should  find  a  husband  elsewhere." 


ぎ 凶 


Ill 


For  a  few  moments  Tonase  hardly  knew  what  to  say,  in  reply  to  this  unexpected  address  of  her 
hostess.    At  】;ist，  collecting  her  thoughts,  she  ex^aimed  : 

"Indeed,  madam, 1 hardly  understand  yon,  but,  I  can  assure  yon,  yon  are  not  just  to  yourself.  As 
to  any  difierence  in  position  between  your  husband  and  mine,  why,  the  disadvantage  is  all  on  our  side. 
When  your  husband,  as  councillor  of  one  of  the  higher  nobles,  had  appointments  of  1500  JcoJcu,  mine 
whose  lord  was  only  a  member  of  the  lower  nobility,  was  allotted  500  koku  by  the  year,  and  no  more — 
1,000  less  than  what  your  husband  received  ；  yet  you  never  objected  to  an  alliance  with  us  on  that 
score.  How,  then,  can  Honzo  fline*  it  in  your  face  that  Sir  Yura，  compelled  bj  misfortune  to  become 
a  rdniriy  has  nothinp-,  while  my  husband  lias — wliat  ？    exactly  500  more." 

" lya  ！  ，，  answered  Islii,  impatiently,  "  what  you  say  is  not  to  the  purpose.  It  is  not  a  question  of  an  y 
difference  in  income  of  500  ；  we  object  to  your  husband's  character  and  disposition,  and  we  should 
refuse  the  daup-hter  of  such  a  man,  whatever  his  wealth  or  position  might  be,  for  our  son." 

Tonase. ― "  Ho,  ho,  0-Islii  Sama.  I  should  be  glad  to  know  what  objection  you  have  to  my  hus- 
band ； pi'ay  tell  me,  I  am  all  attention." 

ishL — "Our  lord's  self-dispatch  was  brought  about  by  his  high  spirit,  and  it  was  his  refusal  to 
liumiliate  himself  that  resulted  so  fatally  for  his  house.  Acting  on  a  very  different  principle,  your 
んぇじ husband,  Honzo,  who  is  unworthy  of  the  name  of  mmurai,  bribed  his  master's  enemy  and  fawned  upon 
him  most  abjectly.  Yuranoske  does  not  know  how  to  serve  more  than  one  master,  and  is  too  proud  to 
accept  for  his  son  the  hand  of  the  daughter  of  one  who  has  acted  as  Honzo  has  done." 

Tonase,  starting  angrily  to  her  feet，  interrupted  the  wife  of  the  Karo. 

*  A  koku  of  rice  (a  little  over  five  bushels)  was  worth  about  two-thirds  of  a  sovereign.  Hence,  1500  koku  would  be 
worth  about  £1,000.  This  estimate,  however,  mak«s  no  allowance  for  the  different  purchasing  values  of  money  in  Europe 
and  Japan,  under  the  old  regime. 


112 


"Unworthy  of  the  name  of  Samurail ― of  whom  talk  you  ？  I  refuse  to  attend  to  what  you  are 
saying :  for  my  daiio'hter's  sake  I  shall  pass  your  insults  over,  for  the  side  of  the  wife  must  always  give 
way  to  that  of  the  husband.  But  whether  you  allow  the  marriage  to  be  consummated  or  not,  my 
daup-hter  is  your  son's  wife,  before  all  the  world." 

" Pfuh  ！  ，，  answered  Ishi,  "  all  that  is  but  fine  talk  ；  and,  at  all  events,  if  she  is  my  son's  wife,  he  can 
put  her  away  at  will,  and ェ， his  mother,  acting  for  him,  do  accordins'lj  put  her  away  from  this  very 
moment." 

And,  throwing  a  scornful  glance  upon  her  two  visitors,  the  wife  of  our  hero  suddenly  pushed  back  a 
partition  and  disappeared,  leaving  Tonase  and  】iei'  daughter  alone. 

" 0，  mother に， cried  Konami，  bursting  into  tears,  "I  had  always  thought  that  Rikiya  cared  for  me 
as  I  for  him,  and  you  promised  me  tliat  I  should  be  united  to  him,  and ― and  so  I  came  here  with  yon  ； 
never  imagining  that  my  mother- ii ト law  would  drive  me  thus  cruelly  away.  Praj,  try，  mother,  to  soothe 
her,  and  prevent  my  engagement  to  Rikiya  from  being  broken  oil." 

The  poor  girl  clung  to  her  mother  as  she  spoke,  while  the  perplexed  woman  gazed  irresolutely  upon 
her  child's  face,  uncertain  how  to  act, 

" Perhaps  I  have  been  too  fond  of  yon,  dear/'  she  said  at  】ast，  "  but  you  always  seemed  to  me  to 
possess  in  yourself  more  attractions  both  of  person  and  mind  than  any  ten  girls  ；  and  so  I  sou2*ht  anx- 
iously for  a  good  husband  for  yon,  and,  thinkine*  I  had  found  one  in  Rikiya,  I  caused  you  to  be  betrothed 
to  him.  His  mother  cannot  put  yon  away  without  his  consent  ；  no  mother-in-law  can  do  such  a  thin ゾ， 
the  notion  is  preposterous.  Islu's  conduct  is  quite  inexplicaole  to  me.  Perhaps  it  is  that,  rdn in  as 
they  are  now,  they  are  at  their  wits'  end  to  support  themselves,  and  so  have  hit  upon  inarryino*  their 
son  to  some  ricli  citizen's  daughter,  exchangiiio*  their  o-ood  blood  for  money,  and  shamelessly  breakiiij^ 
their  faith  with  us.    Daughter,  when  such  people  reject  you,  you  can  throw  the  insult  back  in  their 


113 


faces.  There  are  plenty  of  families  who  will  be  glad  enough  to  receive  ；)' on  as  a  bride ― why  should 
you  not  marry  elsewhere  ？  My  child,  don't  weep  ；  bear  up  in  spite  of  everything  and  answer  me 
bravely,  answer  rue  bravely.    Speak  to  me， ii  only  a  word." 

Overcome  by  her  feelings,  Tonase  looked  distressfully  at  her  daughter,  awaiting  a  reply. 

" Motlier,  mother,"  cried  the  latter,  after  a  pause,  "  you  are  cruel  to  me.  When  we  left  home  my 
father  told  iiie  that  I  was  most  fortunate  in  meetino-  with  such  a  husband  as  Ohoboshi  Rikiya,  who 
thouo[-li a  roiiijij  was  of  excellent  parts  and  elegant  maimers.  lie  saia  that  no  proper-minded  girl 
could  devote  herself  to  a  husband  more  than  once,  and  enjoined  me  uever  to  marry  a  second  one  it  cir- 
cumstances should  separate  Kikiya  and  myself,  for  no  married  woman  ought  to  think  of  such  a  thing. 
AboTO  all,  sleeping  or  waking,  I  was  not  to  for^'et  a  tittle  of  my  duty  to  my  husband,  and  never  to 
omit  to  treat  my  parents-in-law  with  the  utmost  respect  and  tenderness.  ^  Always  cherish  your  hus- 
band most  dearly,"  lie  said.  '  never  show  a  jealous  disposition  even  by  way  of  joke  ；  and  if  you  should 
become  in  a  condition  to  make  me  anxious,  do  not  conceal  it,  but  let  n]e  know  tbe  moment  you  are 
yourself  aware  of  it,  that  you  are  after  the  manuer  of  women. ，  I  recollect  my  father's  very  words.  If 
I  ain  put  away  I  cannot  help  it,  but 1 will  not  add  grief  upon  grief  to  my  father,  come  what  may,  say 
what  you  will,  mother,  by  becoming  the  wife  of  any  one  but  Rikiya." 

As  Konami  concluded,  her  mother  felt  her  heart  swell  almost  to  bursting,  with  affectionate  sympa- 
thy for  the  discarded  girl,  and,  unable  to  restrain  her  emotion,  gave  vent  to  it  in  a  flood  of  tears,  in  the 
midst  of  which,  prompted  by  a  sudden  feeling  of  desperation,  she  unsheathed  one  of  the  swords  she 
carried  in  her  girdle,  and  was  about  to  pierce  her  throat  with  its  point,  when  Konami,  aghast  at  the 
action,  seized  her  mother's  arm,  exclaiming : 

" Hold  ！  mother ― what  would  you  do  ？ ，， 

" What  would  I  do?  "  cried  Tonase,  "  what  else  is  left  for  mc  to  do?    As  you  said  a little  while 


114 


since,  your  father  is  anxious  that  your  marriage  with  Rikiva  should  be  concluded,  desirous,  as  fathers 
are,  of  looking  upon  the  face  of  his  first  grandchild,  and  of  being  indulgent  to  his  daughter,  and  now 
the  marriage  is  become  an  impossibility  ；  you  are  rejected  and  I  shall  have  to  take  you  back  home, ― 
how  shall I  show  my  face  to  your  father,  and  tell  him  you  have  been  driven  away  ？  I  do  not  know 
what  to  do  or  where  to  turn  for  help.  And  the  truth  is,  you  are  not  ray  own  child,  but  your  father's 
dano"hter  by  a  former  wife,  and  it  will  be  said  that  I  have  ill  played  the  part  of  a  mother  towards  you, 
and  have  taken  no  pains  to  ensure  your  happiness.  What  have  I  to  live  for  \ ― let  me  die,  let  rae  die, 
and  let  your  father  know  afterwards  why  I  sought  death." 

" No,  no，  mother,"  cried  Konami,  "  'tis  not  you,  but  I，  who  am  hated  by  my  husband,  who  ought 
to  die.  Alive,  I  am  but  a  trouble  both  to  my  father  and  to  you,  and  cause  nothing  but  grief,  unfilial 
wretch  that  I  am  ！  Mother,  take  my  】ife，  I  beseech  you  ；  I  would  fain  die  here  on  the  threshold  of  the 
house  from  whicii I  am  driven  away, ― quick,  mother,  do  not  delay  ！ " 

"Well  said,  daughter!"  exclaimed  Tonase,  "you  have  a  brave  heart,  but  you  shall  not  die  alone. 
I，  too，  will  cross  the  Sandsu  stream  ； *  your  mother  will  do  as  you  bid  her,  but  will  not  be  long  after 
yon.  Are  you  ready,  daughter  V, ― restraining  her  tears  with  splendid  fortitude,  and  preparing  to  give 
the  fatal  stroke. 

The  shrill  notes  of  a  pipe  arrested  her  hand.  "  Ha  ！  ，，  she  cried,  "did  you  hear  that,  dan^-hter  ？ 
，Tis  some  beggar,  I  suppose,  and  the  air  is  that  of  the  "  urane  and  her  little  ones. ，十 Ali，  me  ！  though 
only  a  bird，  she  loves  her  offspring.  What  a  terrible  fate  is  mine ― that  I  should  have  to  take  the  life 
of  my  innocent  child  ！ ，， 

Distracted  with  grief,  Tonase  could  with  difficulty  stand  firm,  while  with  trembling  hand  she  raised 
the  blade  aloft  under  which  Konami,  kneeling  on  the  ground  with  a  resolute  expression,  repeated,  with 
*  The  Japanese  Styx.  f  Referring  to  a  popular  song,  so  called. 


115 


clasped  hands,  '  Namu-amida  Butsu,*  and  calmly  awaited  the  death-stroke.  Ere  the  blow  descended,  a 
voice  called  out  loudly,  "  enough." 

Astonished  at  this  unexpected  interruption,  Tonase  looked  round  irresolutely.  Her  grasp  on  the 
fatal  weapon  relaxed,  and  she  allowed  the  point  to  fall  downwards.  Ere  long,  the  sound  of  the  pipe 
ceased. 

"ILi!  the  beggar  is  being  dismissed.  Would  that  some  help  came  to  us  ；  but  courage,  daughter, 
we  must  not  let  our  resolution  falter,  however  much  we  may  be  interrupted,  or  the  whole  world  will 
laugh  at  us  as  a  pair  of  cowards." 

" Are  yoxi  quite  prepared  ？  ，，  she  resumed,  after  a  pause,  raising  the  weapon  a  second  time. 

She  was  on  the  point  of  delivering*  the  blow,  when  the  voice  repeated  in  a loud  tone,  "  Enough  ！ ，， 

" What  can  this  mean  ？  ，，  exclaimed  Tonase,  in  perplexity.  "  Is  it  merely  some  beggar  being  dis- 
missed with  alms,  or  is  it  intended  to  stay  my  hand  ？ " 

" lya  ！  ，，  exclaimed  another  voice,  from  the  adjoining  room,  which  Tonase  recognized  as  coming  from 
Ishi — "  it  is  to  stay  your  hand  ；  my  son  Rikiya  shall  marry  your  daughter." 

" Yeh  ！，，  criea  Tonase,  in  a  tone  of  astonishment.  "  Whose  voice  is  that?  Can  it  be  yours  0-Ishi 
Sama  \    Oh,  madam,  are  you  in  earnest? " 

The  answer  was  iu  the  words  of  the  old  song: 

' On  Takasago's  lonely  sliore 
Two  ancient  pine  trees  stand  ； 
Whose  branches  lovinfflv  meet  o'er 
The  wide  ensliadow*d  strand. ， 

Presently  Ishi  entered  the  room,  carrying  a  small  white-wood  stand,  which  she  lifted  courteously  to 
lier  forehead. 


116 


"I  saw  you  were  thoroughly  in  earnest,  Tonase  Sama,"  said  the  wife  of  Ynranoske,  "in  yonr  pur- 
pose of  taking  the  life  of  this  young  lady,  your  only  daughter ― for  such  she  is  in  effect,  if  not  in  blood 
― whose  modest  behavior  has  called  forth  mj  admiration  as  much  as  her  unfortunate  position  has 
excited  my  compassion.  This  marriage,  distasteful  tljough  it  is  to  me，  shall  take  place.  In  return,  I 
must  ask  for  a  bridal  gift  of  a  very  different  kind  from  what  is  commonly  bestowed  on  sucli  an  occasion 
as  the  present.  And  I  have  brought  this  stand  for  you  to  place  it  on  ，， 一 setting  the  stand  down  on  the 
matting  before  her  guest,  wlio,  after  some  hesitation,  returned  her  sword  to  its  scabbard  with  an  expres- 
sion of  relief. 

" Your  wish  shall  be  gratified,  lady,"  replied  Tonase,  after  a  sli^rht  pause,  "  this  pair  of  swords  I 
carry  in  niy  girdle  are  heirlooms  in  my  husband's  family.  The  lone*  one  is  the  workmanship  of  the 
famous  swordsmitli  Masamune,*  the  short  one  is  the  handiwork  of  the  equally  celebrated  maker 
Ynkijasu  ； 十 there  is  nothing,  believe  me,  my  husband  values  more  highly."  .... 

" You  are  laiigliine*  at  us  Tonin^'^  interrupted  Ishi，"with  your  precious  swords.  Arc  we  to  sell 
them  to  supply  our  needs  ？    T^o,  no,  that  is  not  the  bridal  gift 1 want  from  you." 

" Then,  pray,  ladjj  what  is  it  that  will  satisfy  yon."  - 

" The  head  of  Kakogawa  Honzo,  placed  upon  this  stand— tliat  will  satisfy  me，"  cried  Ishi. 

" The  head  of  Honzo  ？  ，，  exclaimed  Tonase,  in  astonishment. 

" Yes，"  replied  Ishi.  "  When  our  lord,  the  Barou  Yenya,  in  his  liigb-spirited  eagerness  to  revenge 
himself  upon  Moronawo,  drew  his  sword  upon  his  enemy  within  the  palace  at  Kamakura,  your  hus- 
band, whom  luck  would  have  present,  threw  himself  upon  our  loi'dand  prevented  him  from  fully  satisfy- 

*  Masamune  flourished  about  tlie  end  of  the  13tb  century.  A  very  cleverly  ■written  and  interesting  essay  on  "  The  Sword 
of  Japan,"  by  T.  H.  K.  McClatcbie,  Esq.,  of  H.  B.  M.'s  Legation,  will  be  found  in  the  Transactions  of  tlie  Asiatic  Society  of 
Japan,  from  October,  1873,  to  July,  1874.  十 His  full  name  was  Nami-no-liira  Yukijasu. 


117 


ing 】iis  wrath,  so  that  the  destroyer  of  our  house  got  oft'  with  no  more  than  a  slight  scratch.    None  can 
〜 ^  、：      tell  how  terribly  the  recollection  of  his  unfulfilled  vengeance  embittered  the  last  moments  of  our  lord  ！ 
Though  no  word  could  pass  his  lips,  well  we  knew  how  eireat  was  his  airony,  and  how  intense  was  the 
hatred  he  felt  for  your  husband,  as  tlie  shades  of  death  were  clo3in<^  in  around  him.    We  are  still  liege- 
li^ftc し men  of  our  ill-fated  chief  ；  if  yon  would  that  the  daughter  of  Ilonzo  become  the  wife  of  our  son,  you 
レ must  present  lis  with  yonr  husband's  head  on  this  stand  ；  if  you  would  not  willinirly  be  separated  from 
f     him,  with  both  your  heads.    As  we  shall  have  feasted  our  eyes  on  this  sight,  the  marriage  shall  take 
--vi*^ t'j  -place  without  further  delay.    Sah,  sah  ；  what  say  you ― yea  or  nay  ？  yea  or  iiay  %  " 

Confounded  by  Ishi's  sneerino'  tone  and  st  ran  ere  request,  mother  and  child  luino'  their  heads  in  con- 
fusion, unable  to  utter  a  word.  In  the  midst  of  their  terrible  perplexity,  a  voice,  apparently  that  of 
the 1  聰 gar，  was  heard,  exclaiming  loudly  : 

" 'Tis  the  head  of  Ivaicogawa  Hoiizo  you  demand ― here  it  is,  take  it." 

As  the  words  were  said,  the  beggar  presented  himself,  and,  throwing  off  his  deep-bri mined  hat  re- 
vealed the  features  of  Kakoirawa  Ilonzo. 

"Yah  ！  "  exclaimed  Tonase,  in  astonislimentj  "it  is  your  father ！  Honzo,  husband,  what  means  this 
disguise  ？    Wliv  have  you  come  here  \    Tell  me"  

"A  truce  to  your  chatter,"  interrupted  Honzo. "1 have  Iieai'd  all  that  has  passed.  I  came  here, 
secretly,  for  a  special  purpose,  of  which  more  anon ~ for  die  present  forbear  frorn  questioning  me." 

" And  so,"  resumed  the  Karo  of  Moiiionoi,  addressing  Ishi,  "you,  lad\',  are  the  wife  ot  jTuranoske 
Sauia.  I  foresaw  matters  would  take  this  turn,  aiid,  therefore,  without  saying  a  word  to  wife  or  child, 
I  came  here  to  see  for  myself  whether  the  state  of  things  was  such  as  I  anticipated  ；  nor  have  I  been 
disappointed.  And  now  you  would  have  m\'  head.  Ila  ！  ha!  that  you  should  harbor  such  a  wisn  is 
laughable  enough.    Why.  vonr  husband,  last  in  dissipation  and  enervated  by  debauchery,  has  become 


118 


an  imbecile,  and  must  have  quite  given  up  the  idea  of  revenging  his  chief's  death,  which  no  true  samurai 
would  ever  cease  to  cherish.  Abandoned  wretch  ！  Yura  is  a  perfect  model  of  a  spiritless  lout.  And 
as  a  froir's  spawn  can  only  be  expected  to  produce  frogs,  doubtless  Rikiya  is  not  far  behind  his  father 
ill  imbecility  and  cowardice.  Do  you  tlnnu  my  neck  is  iu  any  danger  from  the  blunt-edged  swords  of 
samurai  of  that  stamp  ？    Psliaw  ！  dismiss  the  silly  thought  from  your  mind  ！ " 

Sottin^)^  bis  foot  upon  the  standj  as  he  concluded  this  insulting  speech,  the  Karo  of  Moinonoi  broke 
it  to  pieces. 

"Pick  up  the  bits,"  he  resumed,  in  a  sneering  tone,  "  and  throw  them  away,  you  pretentious 
woman," 

" All!  ，，  interrupted  Ishi,  "  you  are  insolent,  sir  ；  we  will  see  whether  the  sword  of  a  ronln^  un used   f  i  j) 
tliioui^rh  it  be,  is  not  keen  eiiongli  to  strike  the  head  o£E  yon  shoulders.    The  wife  of  Yuranoske,  awkward    ^  S 
as  she  may  be  in  handlint?  a  weapon,  is  willing  to  ivy  her  skill  with  you.    You  cannot  at  least  refuse 广 
her  as  an  antagonist,  so  defend  yourself,  defend  yourself" ― gathering  np  her  dress  as  she  spoke,  and  、人 はふ 
snatching  a  spear  from  the  wall,  witli  which  she  made  a  hii rried  thrust  at  Ilonzo.    At  this  sight  Ko-  \j 
nami  and  Tonase  started  back  in  affright,  and  threw  themselves  upon  Honzo,  who  cast  thevn  off  with  an. 
anpTV  exclamation,  and,  seizing  the  spear  close  to  the  point,  twisted  it  away  from  bis  body.  Ishi, 
p】ax^iiig  liei' feet  firmly  togetlier,  endeavored  to  force  the  spear  out  of  lior  adversary's  hand,  but  the 
latter,  giving  the  weapon  a  sudden  kick  with  his  foot,  caused  it  to  fly  into  the  air.    Without  troubling 
himself  further  about  the  spear,  Ilonzo  next  seized  Ishi  bv  her  dress  and  threw  her  on  the  ground. 
This  done,  the  dexterous  Ivaro  set  his  knee  upon  the  prostrate  form  of  the  wife  of  Yuranoske,  who 
gnashed  her  teeth  in  the  cxtreinitv  of  her  I'age. 

The  wife  and  danghter  of  Ilonzo  looked  on  in  fear  and  distress,  not  kncnving  what  to  do. 

At  this  juncture  liikiya  unexpectedly  presented  himself,  and  seeing  at  a  glance  how  matters  stood, 


119 


seized  tlie  spear  which  was  lying  on  the  ground,  and,  without  a  moment's  hesitation,  ran  Tlonzo  vri'th 
it  through  the  chest.    The  latter  uttered  a  deep  groan  and  fell  heavily  to  the  ground,  while  his  wife 
and  daughter,  their  eyes  blind  with  tears,  caught  hold  of  Rikiya  and  implored  mercy. 
Just  then,  Turanoske  came  upon  the  scene,  and,  seizing  his  son's  arm,  cried  hurriedly: 
" Yah  ！  Rikiya,  what  are  jon  about  ？    You  have  been  overhasty,  overhasty." 
And  turning  to  the  wounded  man,  the  Karo  resumed : 

" ェ jun  rejoiced  to  see  yon  again,  Sir  Honzo,  after  so  lon^r  an  interval.    In  fallinp-  by  the  hand  of 
your  son-in-law,  jou  have,  I  know,  】Tiet  with  tlie  fate  yon  most  desired." 

As  Turanoske  who  had  divined  Ilonzo's  real  wishes  concluded,  the  】attei' opened  his  eyes  exclaiming:: 
" I  knew  from  the  first  that  yon  had  never  swerved  fron  your  purpose  of  avenrirur  vonr  cliiefs 
death,  and  that  your  seeming  dissipation  was  a  mere  device  to  throw  Moron  a  wo  off  his  guard,  wliile  yoii* 
collected  your  band  together.    Ah  me  ！  would  that  I 】iad  acted  as  yon  are  now  acting.    At  the  inaugu- 
ration at  Tsurngaoko,  last  spring,  my  lord  Mom.oiioi  was  publicly  affronted  bv  Moron  a  wo,  and,  wri  thing 
under  the  insult,  sent  for  me.    After  much  angry  talk,  be  declared  thatj  the  next  day,  he  would  throw  him- 
self upon  his  enemy  and  slay  him  within  tlie  very  precincts  of  the  palace  ；  and  I  could  see  from  the  expres- 
sion of  his  face  that  my  youthful  and  headstrong  chief  was  not  to  be  moved  from  his  determination.  Now, 
ふ       1 1  knew  that  Moronawo's  treatment  of  my  master  was  due  to  the  fact  that  the  latter,  who  was  a  member 
l;of  the  lower  nobility  only 5  had  made  but  a  trifling  present  upon  receiving  his  appoiutraent  ；  and,  accord- 
/mgly,  without  consulting  my  lord,  I  went  to  Moron  a  wo  and,  thoue'h  sorely  ap^ainst  my  will,  presented 
'him  with  gold  and  silver  coins,  silks,  and  lacquered- ware  more  than  enough.    Thus  I  got  my  lord  out 
of  what  seemed  to  me  a  great  peri]，  by  bribing ― for  what  I  did  was  nothing  else ― his  powerful  adver- 
sary, wliOj  on  next  meetina*  the  chief  of  our  clan,  made  proper  apoloe*ies  for  his  insolent  conduct  ；  so 
that  all  thought  of  revenge  had  to  be  dismissed  from  my  lord's  iniud,  and  he  was  forced  to  let  his  anger 


120 


be  appeased.  It  happened  otherwise  with  my  lord's  culleai^nic,  Yeiija,  Sama,  whom  I  prevented  from 
slaying  his  antagonist  because  I  thought  that  by  doingso  I  might  render  self-dispatch  unnecessary.  In 
this  I  erred  grievously,  and,  ever  si ひ ce，  I  have  never  ceased  to  repent  of  the  fault  I  then  committed,  and 
of  which  my  daughter's  present  wretched  condition  is  one  of  the  consequences.  As  an  atonement,  I 
have  travelled  here  to  offer  my  gray  head  to  iny  daughter's  betrothed.  I  sent  on  my  wife  and  dau, ひ liter 
in  advance,  and,  after  fully  confessing  how  I  had  bribed  Moronawo,  obtained  leave  from iny  lord,  and 
journeying  hitiierwards  by  a  different  road  from  that  wliich  these  women  followed,  arrived  two  days 
before  them.  I  had  learned  to  play  on  the  pipe  ia  my  youth,  and  I  now  found  the  knowled, ひ e  of  use. 
After  arriving  here,  I  hungaboat  the  neighborhood  for  four  days,  and  thoroughly  penetrated yom'  desi£>'ns. 
It  then  seemed  to  me  that  it'  I  fell  by  your  hand  your  hatred  of ine  would  cease,  aud  you  would  coiiseiu 
to  the  union  of  my  daughter  with  your  son.  If  that  hope  should  be  realized  I  shall  be  infinitely  grate- 
ful to  you  for  all  time  to  come,  and  most  earnestly  do 丄 unploi'e  you  not  to  make  my  journey  fruitless. 
When  I  laiied  ia  iny  duty  as  a loyal  retainer,  I  did  not,  it  is  true,  quit  life  as  I  ouo^ht  to  have  done,  but 
now  I  abandon  life  for  my  child's  sake.  Sir  Yura,  you  cannot  refuse  to  comply  with  the  last  prayer 
of  a  father."  Choked  by  his  tears,  the  wounded  man  could  utter  nothing  】iiore，  while  his  wife  and 
daiio'literj  overwhelmed  at  the  terrible  sight,  could  only  repeat  mournfully  : 

" Alas,  alas,  bow  could  we  foresee  this  ！  ，Tis，  our  delay,  husband,  father,  that  has  resulted  thus 
miserably  ！    How  terrible  to  know  that  our  cowardice  lias  been  the  cause  of  your  death — pardon,  pardon  ！ " 

With  these  words  the  two  women  threw  themselves  at  the  feet  of  the  dyings  man,  while  Yuranoske, 
with  his  wife  and  son,  stood  by,  speechless  with  horror  at  the  frightful  scene. 

At  last,  Yuranoske  foutid  utterance.  "  Hoiizo-dono,  we  are  told  that  the  superior  man  hates  the 
crime  and  not  the  criuiiuaK"  * 

*  A  quotation  from  tlie  analects  of  Confucius. 


？ \Vvurr , 


121 


" Tour  desire  to  form  alliance  、vith  ns  and  our  repugnance  to  it  are  not  matters  to  be  talked  of  at  the 
same  moment  ；  it  is  true  that  we  disliked  you,  but  now,  as  you  are  not  long  for  this  world,  I  will  lay 
bare  to  you  my  most  secret  thoui^lit."  Pashino'  back,  as  he  spoke，  the  sliding*  windows  of  the  room, 
wlncn  looked  upon  the  inner  court,  the  Karo  displayed  to  the  dying  man's  view  two  tombs  of  snow, 
fashioned  with  ornaments  depending  from  each  of  the  five  corners  of  the  entablature^  and  thus  revealin*? 
the  future,  showed  what  the  final  result  of  his  design  would  surely  be.  Tonase  at  once  comprehended 
liiin, 

" Ah  ！  ，，  slxe  cried,  "  they  M'ill  slay  their  chiefs  enemy,  but  will  serve  no  second  lord  ；  they  will 
perish,  as  yonder  snow  will  perish,  rather  than  prove  disloyal  to  the  memory  of  Yenya  Dono.  It  was 
with  such  a  thoii^'ht  in  his  heart  that  Rikiya  sought  to  put  away  my  daughter,  not  from  harshness  but 
out  of  a  most  tender  compassion.  O- ェ slii  Sama,  I  would  fain  recall  the  wrathful  words  I  have  spoken 
to  yon." 

" Ah  ！  Tonase  Sama,"  cried  Tshi,  sadly,  "  there  will  be  none  of  that  married  happiness  you  hoped 
to  see,  that  was  to  】ast  forever.*  To  receive  a  bride  so  soon  to  become  a  widow — can  a  more  miserable 
mockery  or  joy  be  conceived  ！  How  cruel  you  must  have  thought  me  \vhen，  with  assumed  roughness, 
I  told  you  the  marriao-e  was  impossible." 

" Nay,"  exclaimed  the  mother  of  Konami,  "you  have  nothing  to  repicaeh  yourselves  with  ；  but  I， 
when  I  recollect  how  you  must  have  overheard  me  telling  Konami  that  you  were  seeking  for  some  rich 
citizen's  daughter  as  a  bride  for  your  son,  breaking  the  laith  yon  had  plighted  to  us,  I  am  so  penetrated 
with  shame  and  distress  that  I  hardly  dare  lift  my  eyes  to  you,  0-Ishi  Sama." 

" Your  daughter,  Tonase  Sama,  in  birth  and  beauty  is  all  that  we  could  desire  in  a  bride  for  out 
son  ；  alas,  under  what  evil  destiny  has  she  been  born  ！ ，， 

*  Lit.  "  for  eignt  centuries." 


122 


Ishi's  tears  checked  her  further  utterance. 
Honzo,  mastering  his  emotion 5  exclaimed  : 

" Now  that  my  dearest  hopes  approach  fiilfilinent,  I  can  die  happy.  The  devotion  of  Goshisho,* 
who  received  with  a  smile  the  news  of  his  disgrace  by  the  King  of  Go  for  the  loyal  advice  he  had  ten- 
dered, is  less  admirable  than  the  rare  fidelity  of  Ohoboshi,  who  will  henceforth  be  cited  throughout  all 
Japan  as  a  mirror  of  loyalty  to  succeeding  generations,  with  a  pride  equal  to  that  with  which  China  has 
for  so  many  ages  boasted  of  her  hero  Yojo.f  In  becoming  your  wife.  Sir  Rikija,  worthy  sou  of  such 
a  father,  my  daughter  is  a  hundred  times  more  fortunate  than  if  she  were  chosen  as  the  bride  of  an  em- 
peror. To  you,  the  betrothed  of  my  daughter, ― the  most  honored  in  being  thus  accepted  by  you  among 
the  daughters  of  samurai —— I  crave  leave  to  present  the  bridal  gifts  of  which  this  is  a list."  And 
drawing  a  folded  paper  from  his  bosora,  the  dying  Karo  gave  it  to  Eildya. 

"Kowa  ！，，  cried  the  latter,  in  some  astonishment,  as  he  unfolded  the  paper,  after  having  lifted  it 
courteously  to  his  forehead —— " this  is  no  list  of  gifts,  it  is  a  detailed  plan  of  Moronawo's  castle  ；  porch, 
barracks,  quarters,  water-gate,  magazines,  down  to  the  very  store-rooms  ；  every  portion  is  minutely 
delineated." 

" Hah  ！，，  exclaimed  the  Karo  of  Yenya,  delig-htedly,  as  he  snatched  the  paper  from  his  son's  hands, 
" a  thousand  thanks,  a  thousand  thanks.  This  is  just  what  I  was  in  need  of.  For  some  time  past  we 
have  been  all  prepared,  but  for  lack  of  a  guide  like  this  could  not  advance  a  step  in  our  enterprise. 
This  plan  will  be  to  us  as  the  secret  books  of  Son  and  Go  ；  J  will  be  our  Six  Steps  and  Three  Methods^  § 

As  Ohoboshi  concluded,  he  exchanged  a look  of  satisfaction  with  bis  son,  but  Honzo,  who  had 
listened  attentively  to  what  had  passed,  exclaimed  : 

*  An  ancient  Chinese  sage,  minister  of  the  King*  of  Wu，  the  story  of  whose  devotion  -will  be  found  in  the  Appendix. 
\  See  Appendix.  %  Ancient  ChincBe  writers  on  military  tactics.  §  An  old  Chinese  work  on  the  art  of  war. 


123 


"' Nay,  nay,  juxir  attack  must  not  be  made  in  that  manner.  Moronawo  is  a  most  cautious  man,  and 
every  shutter  and  slide  in  his  castle  is  well  furnished  with  bolts  and  bars  and  inside  fastenings.  You 
cannot  prize  them  open,  and  to  break  them  open  with  mallets  would,  I  need  hardly  remind  you,  make 
far  too  much  noise." 

" True,"  cried  Yuranoske  ；  "  but  I  have  provided  for  that  They  say  that  too  inucli  pondering  over 
a  difficulty  makes  it  harder  than  ever  to  get  over,  and  it  was,  accordingly,  on  my  return  from  amusing^ 
myself  at  the  tea-house  that  the  sight  of  the  bamboos  yonder  in  the  courtyard,  bendino'  under  their 
- load  of  snow,  suddenly  suggested  to  me  the  plan 丄 shall  adopt  of  forcing  open  the  shutters.  I  will  now 
explain  what  that  plan  is." 

So  sayins*.  the  Karo  descended  into  the  coartjard,  and  going  close  up  to  a  bamboo  bending  under  a 
heavy  mass  of  snow  accumulated  on  its  branches,  called  Honzo's  attention  to  it: 

" This  bamboo,  you  see,  is  weighed  down  by  its  load  of  snow.  I  shall  procure  a  number  of  boM's， 
t  and,  after  bending  them  in  like  manner  by  stringing  them,  I  shall  cause  their  ends  to  be  inserted  into 
0  the  upper  and  lower  grooves  in  which  the  si i utters  slide,  liext,  upon  a  given  signal,  all  the  strings  will 
be  cut  through,  and  the  bows  suddenly  straightening  tLeiiiselres — thus,"  shaking  off  the  snow  from 
the  bamboo,  which,  relieved  of  its  burden,  immediately  resumed  its  natural  position,  "  will  prize  up  the 
long  upper  beam,  so  that  the  shutters  will  all  fall  outwards  with  a  clatter,  and  we  can  rush  in  upon  our 
enemy  iu  the  confusion." 

The  wounded  man,  delighted  with  the  device,  for  a  moment  forgot  his  condition. 

" Good,  good,"  he  cried,  at  length.  "  How  could  the  Baron  Yenya,  miserable  man,  be  so  shallow- 
minded*  as  not  to  have  applied  to  you  in  his  difficulties  to  a  retainer  so  fertile  in  stratagems,  so  loyal  of  heart." 

*  There  is  here  in  tlie  original  an  untranslatable  pun,  based  upon  the  name  of  the  real  personage  of  whom  Yenya  is  the 
fictitious  representative.    The  pua  is  explained  in  the  Appendix. 


124 


The  complaint  of  Honzo  recalled  to  the  memory  of  the  Kuro  all  the  terrible  calamities  that  the  high 
spirit  of  his  dead  chief  had  brought  about,  and  his  heart  nigh  burst  with  grief  and  vexation,  while  tears 
of  rage  filled  his  eyes  as  he  felt  within  him  a  strength  of  loyal  devotion  that  would  have  borne  him  to 
sure  victory  over  his  lord's  enemies  in  the  battle-field,  that  would  have  】ai】ghed  at  even  a  sevenfold 
gate  between  him  and  the  foes  of  his  chief.  Meanwhile  Rikija  knelt  respectfully  before  his  father, 
exclaiming : 

" Now  that  by  the  aid  of  Honzo-dono  we  are  in  possession  of  a  guide-plan  of  our  enemy's  castle, 
ought  we  not  to  send  word  to  the  anus-merchant,  Giliei,  of  tlie  Amagawa  house  at  Sakai  in  Seiishiu, 
to  prepare  for  our  coining,  and  at  the  same  time  put  ourselves  in  readiness  to  depart  hence  ？ ，， 

"No，  no，，，  interrupted  his  father,  "  if  we  all  assemble  here  at  Yaiiiashina,  where  every  one  knows  I 
am  living,  we  shall  excite  suspicion.  I  shall  myself  to  Sakai,*  and  from  that  place  we  shall  make 
our  start,  as  soon  after  my  arrival  there  as  possible.  You,  meanwhile,  with  your  motliei'，  your  bride, 
and  her  parents,  can  remain  behind,  and  see  that  nothing  goes  wrong ― you  will  remember  to  be  careful, 
― and  3^011  know  you  will  have  this  ni^ht  to  yourself,  and  can  follow  me  by  boat  to-morrow.  Ilonzo's 
disguise  fortunately  is  here  ；  I  shall  make  use  of  it." 

Thro  wins'  the  Komuso's  scarf  over  his  shoulder,  and  putting  on  his  head  the  deep-brimmed  bamboo 
liat  that  Honzo  had  thrown  away,  the  Karo  had  all  the  appearance  of  a  mendicant  asking  for  alms. 

" For  this  night,"  continued  the  Karo,  anxious  that  the  spirit  of  Honzo  should  not  be  disappointed 
in  the  world  into  which  it  was  passing,  "  you,  Konaini  and  Rikiya,  are  inau  and  wife,  thanks  to  your 
father's  devotion  " — and,  whistling  on  his  pipe,  tlie  pretended  Komuso  prepared  to  depart.  His  wife, 
with  a  heart  almost  too  full  for  utterance,  、vi  、く lied  hi  in,  sadly  enouirli, a  successful  issue  to  liis  enterprise. 

Honzo  was  rapidly  sinking. 
*  Sakai  being  a  sea-port,  no  suspicion  would  be  excited  by  a  reunion  of  the  conspirators  in  a  place  of  hucIi  general  resort. 


125 


" Father,  father,"  cried  Tonase  and  her  claugliter  together,  but  no  answer  came  from  the  dj'ing  man's 
lips.  The  moment  of  death  was  at  hand,  the  moment  of  parting  from  his  wife  and  daughter,  wliom  he 
had  so  tenderly  loved  ；  the  thread^"  of  his  existence  was  snapped  in  twain,  and  Kakogawa  Honzo  was 
no  more. 

Overwhelmed  with  o-rief,  the  \vido\v  and  orphan  knelt  by  the  corpse,  and  began  to  recite  the  prayers 
for  the  dead. 

" i^amu  amiaa  Indm,  namu  amida  hulsu^'  repeated  Yuranoske  solemnly  after  them,  as  he  passed 
forth  into  the  world. 

Sucli  was  to  be  the  bridal  night  of  Konami  and  Rikiya,  the  first  and  last  they  were  to  pass  together 
as  mail  and  wife.  To  them  it  would  be  as  the  last  night  of  the  year,  when  the  hundred  and  eieiit  lusts 
and  cares  of  tlie  world  are  banished  from  the  soul,  as  the  mass  is  said,  and  the  prayers  offered  up,  and 
the  bell  struck  for  the  dead. 

*  See  Appendix. 


End  of  Book  IX. 


BOOK  THE  TENTH. 


The  Proof  of  Gihet. 


ND  so  muttering  to  himself,  Ryochiku  went  awaj.* 

It  was  past  the  hour  of  the  hog ，十 and  the  night  was  dark,  the  moon  being  hidden  by  clouds, ： 
when  a  patrol  of  several  men,  iron  mace  and  bundle  of  cord  in  hand,:}:  and  darkened  lantern 
haiiiring  at  liip,  crept  slowly  along  one  of  the  streets  of  Sakai,  scanning  each  house  closely  as 
they  advanced.  One  of  the  munber  went  in  front,  like  the  dog  scenting*  2*ame  for  the  Imuter.  Him 
the  one  who  seemed  U>  be  chief  of  the  patrol  motioned  to  approach,  and，  as  the  former  obeyed,  whis- 
pered a  word  or  two  in  his  ear,  to  which  the  man  immediately  nodded  an  assent. 

The  party  then  stopped  before  a  certain  house,  at  the  door  of  which  the  one  who  acted  as  scout  be- 
gan to  knock  vi2!*oronsly. 

" Who  is  there ― who  is  that  ？  ，，  cried  a  man's  voice  from  within. 

*  The  present  book  commences  thus  abrupt]y  in  the  original.  The  following  pages  will  make  clear  who  Ryocbiku  was, 
and  whence  be  went  away. 

十 About  half-an-bour  after  midnight.  J  Usually  carried,  for  obvious  purposes,  by  policemen. 


しり; 


127 


" I)'a  ！，，  said  the  chief  of  the  party.  "  I  am  master  of  the  ship  that  arrived  this  evening.  There  is 
some  error  about  the  freight ― let  me  in,  I  must  have  a  word  with  you." 

" You're  making  a  mio"hty  fuss,"  answered  the  voice,  "  about  what  is  a  small  matter  enono-h,  I  dare 
say.    Can't  you  let  it  rest  till  the  morning  ？ ，， 

" Why,  no，"  said  the  first  speaker,  "  the  ship  ought  to  e*et  her  permit  to-m^rht,  and  the  account  must 
be  settled  before  she  goes  away." 

Fearing  lest  the  loud  tone  in  wliich  his  interlocutor  spoke  should  awaken  his  neighbors,  the  man  of 
the  house  came  to  the  door,  and  opened  it,  utterly  unsnspicious  of  any  trickery. 

Hai'd】y，  however,  had  he  pushed  tlie  door  back,  when  two  of  the  patrol  threw  themselves  upon  hiiu, 
exclaiming : 

" You  are  onr  prisoner  ！    Do  not  attempt  to  move ― Ave  arrest  you  by  authority  ！ ，， 
The  remainder  of  the  patrol  then  closed  round  their  prey,  and  dragged  bim  into  the  house. 
" Kowa  ！  ，，  cried  the  prisoner,  throwing  his  eyes  round  him  in  amazement.     "  "What  means  all  tliis  ？ " 
" What  means  this  ？    Darest  thou  ask,  villain  ！  "  exclaimed  the  chief  of  the  patrol. " Thou  art 
Gihei,  art  thou  not — living  at  tlie  sign  of  the  Amasrawa 产 in  this  town  of  Sakai ，十 一 and,  by  order  of 
Tuvanoske,  a  kerai  of  the  late  Yenya  Ilang'wan,  hast  got  ready  for  him  a  quantity  of  arms  and  horse-gear 
enough  to  load  a  good  sized  ship  with  ；  which  tliou  art  about  to  send  at  one  dispatch  to  Kamaknra. 
Thou'lt  confess  it  all,  no  doubt,  under  the  preliminary  torture  we  are  ordered  to  put  thee  to.    Ha  ！ 
Would'st  escape  ？    Bind  him,  men,  bind  him  fast  ！ ，， 

" This  is  a  strange  charge,  sirs  ！"  cried  Gihei,  for  the  prisoner  was  none  other.  "  I  know  nothing 
whatever  about  what  you  accuse  mc  of ― you  must  have  hit  upon  the  wrong  man  ！，， 

*  Lit.  "  the  heaven  stream  " ― the  name  given  by  the  Japanese,  to  the  Milky  Way. 
十 A  considerable  sea-port  within  a  short  distance  of  Oliozaka. 


128 


" Yah  ！"  interrupted  the  chief.  "We  have  indisputable  proof  of  what  we  allege.    Now,  men  ！，， 
Upon  this,  his  subordinates  produced  what  seemed  to  be  a  kind  of  travelling-box  wrapped  in  matting, 

at  the  sight  of  which  Gihei  appeared  somewhat  disturbed. 

" Do  not  stir,  von,  there  ！"  cried  the  chief  to  him,  while  the  man  who  had  acted  as  scout  rapidly 

undid  the  coverino-  of  the  trunk,  and  was  commencing  to  open  it,  when  Gihei,  freeing  himself  from  his 

captor's  grasp  by  a  sudden  effort,  kicked  tlie  fellow  aside,  and,  leaping  upon  the  lid,  took  up  a  firm 

position. 

" Yah,  you  ill-mannered  boors  ！，，  he  cried.  "  Tins  trunk  is  full  of  articles  ordered  by  a  noble  luiiy,  tho 
wife  of  a  nobleman  of  high  rank.  It  is  an  armor-box,  containing  various  small  things  and  warai^ 
books  and  objects,  together  with  the  letter  ordering  tliem  all. Ii  you  open  it,  the  name  of  a  most  illus- 
trious and  noble  house  will  become  public;  and  you  must  take  the  consequences  upon  yourselves,  if  you 
persist  in  disclosing  it  ！" 

"Ah!  a likely  story,"  exclaimed  the  chief.  "  You  had  better  confess  the  truth,  without  further 
trouble.    You  won't?    Good  ！" 

" You  know  what  you  have  to  do，"  added  the  chief,  addressing*  one  of  Lis  followers,  who,  with  a 
gesture  of  assent，  immediately  left  the  room,  and  returned,  after  a  few  moments'  absence,  dragging  ia 
with  hira  a  child,  a little  over  a  year  old,  the  only  so ひ of  Gihei,  and  called 1 oshimatsii. 

" And  now,  Gihei,''  resumed  the  chief,  "  for  the  moment  we  won't  trouble  ourselves  about  the  con- 
tents of  yonder  box.  You  know  that  Yuranoske  and  the  other  ronin  of  Yenya's  following  have  up 
a  plot  as'ainst  the  life  of  Moron  a  wo,  of  the  details  of  which  von  cannot  be  ignorant.  Reveal  them  to  ns 
and  all  will  be  well ； refuse,  and  your  boy  liere ― you  shall  see  what  his  fate  will  be."  Drawing  his 
sword  as  he  uttered  the  last  words,  the  speaker  placed  the  point  against  the  child's  throat. 

*  See  Appendix. 


129 


Gihei  looked  on  unmoved,  and  siiicl,  scornfully, 

" Do  you  think  you  have  to  do  with  a  womau  or  a  child,  that  jou  hope  to  terrify  me  into  making 
some  confession  by  threatening  me  through  the  boy?  You  will  find  no  coward  in  Gihei  of  the  sign  of 
the  Ainagawa.  Do  yonr  worst,  I  can't  confess  what  I  don't  know,  and  I  tell  you  I  know  nothing, 
nothing  whatever,  if  I  am  to  go  down  to  the  lowest  pit  of  hell  the  next  moment,  of  what  jou  have  been 
alleging.  If,  liowever,  jou  are  simply  enemies  of  mine,  my  boj  there  is  in  your  hands,  and  if  you  choose 
to  kill  iiim  I  cannot  help  it  ！" 

" Faith  ！"  cried  the  chief,  admii'ins^lv,  "  you're  a  stout-hearted  fellow  enough  ！  Why,  yonder  chest 
contains  spears,  iiiatclilocks,  suits  of  chain-armor,  etc.,  together  with  some  forty  or  more  devices  for  the 
use  of  the  conspirators  against  Moronawo — and  you  dare  to  tell  us  yon  know  nothiii^r  about  all  this  ！ 
You  would  do  better  to  end  such  talk,  and  make  a  clean  breast  of  the  whole  matter.  If  you  don't,  you 
will  be  killed  b.y  inches  ；  hewed  at,  until  your  body  is  hewed  into  shreds.    How  like  you  that 

" Do  not  tliink  you  frighten  me，"  cried  Gihei,  "  with  your  threats.  I  deal  not  in  weapons  and 
armor  only,  but  also  in  yeboshi  caps  for  court  and  feudal  nobles,  in  all  sorts  of  tbino-s,  in  fact,  down  to 
straw  sandals  for  servant  lads  and  wenches.  If  you  see  anything  unusual  enough  in  that  to  need  in- 
quiry, everybody  iu  Japan  will  be  pestered  out  of  their  】h'es.  If  one  is  to  be  hewed  in  pieces,  or 
scourged  with  the  three-told  cat,  foi'  followinir  a  trade,  why,  life  is  not  worth  havino^.  Slay  me,  then  ； 
thrust  your  sword  through  the  child's  throat  ！  Why  doa't  you.  set  to  work  upon  me  ？  Where  would 
you  like  to  begin ― liew  ufl'  my  arm,  or  tear  open  my  chest,  or  slash  me  on  the  shoulder  or  on  the 
back  ？  ，，  * 

*  Allusion  is  here  made  to  tlie  practice  of  hacking  at  the  dead  bodies  of  criminals,  by  wliich  the  young  samourai  was 
wont  to  perfect  himself  in  swordsmanship,  under  the  old  order  of  things.  Treatises  exist  upon  tliis  repulsive  art —— for  an  art 
it  seems  to  have  been  considered ~ and  one  of  tlie  commonest  of  picture-rolls  used  to  represent  the  various  cuts,  distinguished  by 


130 


As  he  littered  the  last  words,  Gihei,  quitting  his  position  on  the  chest,  made  a  sudden  rush  upon 
his  captors,  and  snatched  the  child  from  their  grasp. 

"You  shall  see,"  he  cried,  defiantly,  "  how  far  your  threats  are  likely  to  influence  me  ！，， 

The  firm  expression  of  his  face  showed  that  he  would  not  recoil  from  any  extremity,  and  he  seemed 
on  the  point  of  strangling  his  own  child,  when  the  lid  of  the  chest  was  thrown  open,  and  Yuranoske, 
who  had  lain  concealed  in  it,  stepped  suddenly  forth. 

" Yali ！  "  cried  the  Karo,  "  hold  your  hand,  Gihei,  hold  your  hand  ！ ，， 

Filled  with,  astonisnment  at  this  unlooked-for  appearance,  u-ihei  neither  moved  nor  spoke，  while  the 
chief  and  the  other  members  of  the  seemine*  patrol  threw  away  their  maces  and  bundles  of  cords,  and, 
taking  up  a  position  at  a  little  distance  from  their  captive,  assumed  a  respeeU'iil  attitude.  The  Karo  of 
Yenya,  witli a  dignified  and  grave  air,  then  advanced  a  step  forward,  and  prostrated  himself  before  the 
wondering  Gihei,  exclaiming  : 

" Sir,  I  hardly  know  how  to  express  my  admiration  for  you.  Tour  devotion  marks  you  out  among 
the  mass  of  men,  as  the  brilliance  of  its  flower  reveals  the  】otiis  in  the  muddy  marsh  ；  as  its  glitter  shows 
the  grain  of  gold  in  the  sand  of  the  sea-shore.  For  my  part,  I  kuew  well  how  loyal a  heart  was  yours. 
The  Karo  of  Tenya  never  for  a  moment  doubted  jom  fidelity,  but  to  my  comrades  here  you  were  a 
stranger,  and  some  among  thera  thought  that,  since  you  were  a  chonin^^  your  fidelity  ought  to  be 

special  names,  by  practising  which  the  aspirant  could  best  learn  on  tlie  dead  subject  to  qualify  himself  for  mangling  the 
living  one. 

*  There  were  two  main  divisions  of  society ― excluding  the  priestly  class ― in  old  Japan,  the  lines  of  demarcation  between 
which,  are  still  far  from  being  obliterated.  These  were  tlie  Busld  or  Samourai  (lit.  "  warriors  "  or  "  retainers  "),  originating 
in  the  soldier  of  the  early  days  of  tlie  Sliogunate  ；  and  the  Choniri  (lit.  "  street  people"),  or  citizens,  artisans,  and  peasants. 
The  first  class  had  the  right  of  wearing  liakama  (a  species  of  wide,  loose  trowser),  and  of  carrying  two  swords,  a  short  one 


131 


proved  ；  and  would  not  rest  until  it  was  settled  that  you  were  to  be  seized,  and  your  loyalty  tried,  by 
taking  advantage  of  a  father's  natural  love  for  his  child,  and  putting'  vou  to  the  proof — by  threatening 
the  life  of  your  darling  and  only  boy,  unless  you  divulged  our  secrets.  To  show  my  comrades  how 
brave  and  true  a  heart  yours  was,  and  to  put  tliese  companions  of  mine  at  their  ease,  I  have  joined  iu 
the  proof,  though ェ kiie、v  what  a  cruel  trial  it  would  be  to  you.  And  now  I  do  most  humbly  crave 
your  pardon  for  what  joii  have  been  made  to  suffer.  They  say  that  we  Bushi  are  the  bloom"  of  man- 
kind, but  never,  has  any  Samourai  equalled  you  in  i>*enerou3  devotion,  aud  the  hero  who  should  with- 
stand the  onset  of  a  thousand  foes  would  display  a  coume'e  inferior  to  what  jou  have  just  revealed. 
Would  that  we  could  borrow  your  brave  heart  ！  With  your  noble  conduct  as  our  model,  could  we 
possibly  fail  in  fulfilling  our  vengeance  upon  our  enemy  ；  even  though  he  should  betake  himself  to  some 
precipice-fenced  fastness  in  the  mountains  ；  or  should  enclose  himself  within  walls  oi iron  aud  brass  ！ 
Among  men，true  men  are  scarce,  they  say.  Those  that  exist,  it  would  seem,  must  be  sought  for  among 
the  ranks  of  the  Chonin.  For  what  you  have  done  for  us,  if  we  did  not  bow  down  before  you  with 
reverent  thanks,  as  before  our  village  and  household  Gods ，十 、ve  should  be  wanting  iu  gratitude  to  you 
for  the  favor  you  have  shown  us  'Tis  -  in  the  hour  of  need  that  the  hero  reveals  himself:  Our  lord, 
who  is  no  more ― alas,  alas，  how  sad,  how  pitiable  liis  fate  ！ ― had  he  known  your  true  and  valiant  heai't， 
would  have  advanced  you  to  high  military  and  civil  】'ank ，： j;  aud  never  would  have  repented  him  of  his 
bounty.  The  eyes  of  niy  companions  were  blinded,  as  it  were,  to  jour  worth  ；  the  courage  you  have 
displayed  this  night  lias  acted  like  some  infallible  specific  of  some  famous  doctor,  and  they  can  now 
recognize  your  high  qualities,  thaukful  that  you  have  caused  the  scales  to  fall  from  their  eyes." 

and  a long  one,  in  tlieir  girdles  ；  the  latter  could  only  wear  one  short  sword,  and  tlie  ordinary  kimono,  resembling  a  dressing- 
gown,  with  hanging  sleeves. 

*  Lit.  "  the  wild-cherry  blossom."  十 See  Appendix.  }  See  Appendix, 


132 


Yuranoske  and  his  fellows  then  withdrew  a little,  thrice  bowing  their  heads  to  the  matting,  and 
exclaiming: 

" We  humbly  crave  your  pardon,  sir,  for  our  violence." 

" Nay,  sirs/'  cried  Gihei，  "  I  have  done  nothing  to  merit  the  honors  you  heap  upon  me  ；  praj  rise. 
The  proverb  says,  *  Judge  a  mau  as  you  do  a  horse — after  you've  tried  him.，  And  seeing*  that  I  was  un- 
fortunate enough  to  be  unknown  to  you,  it  was  necessary  that  you  should  put  me  to  some  proof.  Of 
Old,  my  position  was  a  mean  one  enoi】2'h,  but  since  I  have  had  the  honor  of  transactin^r  the  business  of 
your  lord's  clan,  things  have  gone  well  witli  me." 

" When 丄 heard  of  the  calamities  that  befell  your  noble  chief,  I  shared  your  terrible  distress.  I 
racked  niy  brains  to  devise  some  plan  of  exacting  venofeance  upon  your  lord's  enemy,  but  with  no  more 
success  than  a  tortoise  miofht  hope  foi'，  tryinir  to  strut 产 like  an  actor,  upon  its  hind  lea's.  It  was  then 
that  his  honor  here,  Yuranoske,  came  to  me,  and  I  'did  ray  best,  without  troubling  ray  head  about  the 
consequences,  to  obey  the  commands  I  was  favored  with.  Oh,  that  I  were  not  a  mere  chonin  ！  If  I 
were  a  samourai,  were  my  】'ations  no  more  than  a  handful  of  rice  a  day,  T  might  have  asked  to  be  one 
of  you,  following  humblv  after  you 十 in  your  enterprise.  I  should  have  been  content  if  I  could  on】y 
have  been  allowed  to  bring  you  refreshment  when  wearied,  but  it  could  not  be，  mean  clionin^  0，  how 
meau  ！  as 1 am  ；  while  you,  sirs,  by  the  favor  of  your  lord,  enjoy  the  distinction  of  wearing  swords,  and 
are  permitted  to  devote  your  lives  to  his  memory, ― would  that  a like  fortune  were  mine  ！  At  least, 
when  in  attendance  upon  your  lord  upon  the  dark  path,  you  will  not  fail  to  let  him  know  bow  gladly 
tlie  fellow,  Gihei,  would  have  accompanied  you  ！ " 

The  companions  of  Yuranoske,  deeply  moved  by  these  earnest  words,  burst  into  tears,  and  ground 

*  Lit.,  "  strut  about,"  with  the  conventional,  and,  to  Europeans,  ridiculous  gestures  of  a  Japanese  tragedian. 
十 Lit.,  "  following  close  at  jour  sleeves,  and  at  tlie  hem  of  your  garments." 


133 


their  teeth  in  sympathetic  rage,  as  they  saw  how  hitter  was  the  distress  of  Giliei  at  finding  hiin.solf  niiai)]e 
to  give  full  vent  to  his  loyal  feeling?.  Tho  Karo,  however,  restrained  himself,  and  immediately 
addressed  Gihei，  as  follows : 

"We  shall  】eave  for  Kamakiira  to-night.  and，  ere  long','::'  wc  hope  to  have  achieved  success.  They 
tell  iiie  that  you  have  gone  so  far  as  to  send  your  wife  away,  in  your  care  to  preserve  our  secret.  'Twas 
well  thought  ofj  but  you  sliall  endure  the  discomfort  of  separation  from  lier  for  a  short  time  only  ；  she 
shall  soon  be  called  home  again.    And  now  I  must  say  farewell." 

" But  let  me  wish  you  a  fortunate  issue  to  your  undertaking  in  a  cup  of 《なんら eic  you  start,  sirs," 
cried  Gihei,  as  Yuninoske  prepared  to  depart. 

" Nay,  we  must  ，， 一 

"Pray  do  not  refuse  me  ；  here  is  hand-struck  buckwheat  dough,  it  will  brinir  you  luck." 

" ILuid-struck 十 is  it?  Well,  it  may  bring  luck,  as  you  say,"  cried  Yuranoske.  ''Ohowasln  and 
Yazama,"  resumed  the  Karo,  turning  to  his  companions,  "  you  two  can  remain  with ine  ；  the  rest  of 
you  may  depart,  and,  pickins"  up  Goyeimon  and  Rikiya  on  your  way,  ^et  forward  as  far  as  Sadano- 
moi'i." 

" Will  your  lienor  pleasa  to  come  this  way,"  saia  Gihei  to  Yuranoske  and  the  two  men  who  remained 
with  him,  after  the  rest  had  left. 

" It  would  be  rude  to  refuse  you,"  answered  Yuranoske,  as,  to^rether  with  Ohowaslii  and  Yazama, 
he  followed  his  host  into  an  inner  room. 

About  tins  time,  a  woman  came  up  to  the  house ― Sono  the  wife  of  Giliei  ；  who,  eitlier  at  the  instance 
of  her  father  Ryocliiku,  or  by  the  will  of  her  hus1)and, ― she  knew  no  more  which,  than  whether  the 
*  Lit."  not,  more  tlian 100  days." 

f  The  Japanese  word  translated,  *  hand  struck/  means  also  an  attack  or  encounter. 


134 


darkness  in  which  she  was  enveloped  was  caused  by  the  moon  having  set  or  not  having  yet  risen-  -had 
been  thrust  out  of  doors. ^ 

She  was  alone,  and  carried  a  small  lantern  in  her  hand,  and  as  she  knocked  at  the  door  she  trembled 
with  fear，  confused  with  the  pitch  darkness  and  full  of  anxiety  about  her  child. 

" Igo，  Igo，"  slie  cried,  after  having  knocked  several  times,  "  are  you  there  ？" 

" What's  that,"  muttered  the  servant-lad  from  within,  in  a  sleepy  tone,  ns  he  stumbled  up  out  of 1 
bed,  only  half  awake.    "  What's  that  calling  me — some  wanderino-  spirit  or  tricky  goblin  or  other  ？，，  I 
" I.ya，  no.    It  is  I，  Sono,  your  mistress  ；  open  the  door,  quick." 

" All,  but  ia  spite  of  what  you  say  I  am  rather  frightened  ；  you  must  not  shout  at  me  if  I let  you 
in,"  cried  the  lad,  opening  the  door  as  he  spoke. 

" Yell ！"  he  exclaimed,  delig-htedly,  as  he  saw  Sono.  "  It  is  the  mistress  ；  I  am  so  glad  to  see  you 
back.    Why,  you  are  all  alone — you  miglit  have  got  bitten  by  some  wild-dog." 

" I  might  as  well  bo,  and  die  from  the  bite，"  said  Sono,  bitterly.  "  I  can  no  longer  endure  this 
misery ― banished  from  my  own  house." 

"I  don't  understand  you."  . 

" Is  my  hnslmnd  asleep  just  now  ？，， 

" No." 

" Is  he  out '{ ，， 
" No." 

"Well,  tho.n,  where  is  he ；  wliat  is  he  doing?" 

"I  am  sure  I  don't  know.    Just  after  nio-htfoll, a lot  of  men  came  up  here,  shouting  "  caught, 

*  The  portion  of  tlie  text  here  translated  is  extremely  obscure,  and  an  imitation,  rather  tliau  an  exact  rendering  of  the 
oria'inal,  is  all  that  has  been  attempted. 


135 


caught,"  as  a  cat  might  do  that  had  just  got  hold  of  a  rat  ；  and  when  I  heard  the  noise  I  covered  my 
head  with  the  bed-clothes  and  went  to  sleep.  The  men  are  now  in  the  house  drinking  Bolce  and  enjoy- 
ing themselves." 

" Strange  ！  I  wonder  what  my  husband  has  in  hand,"  said  Souo,  half  to  herself. 

" And  baby,"  she  added,  addressing  the  lad,  "  is  he  asleep  ？ ，， 

" Ay,  he  is  fast  asleep  euough." 

" Has  he  been  sleeping  with  his  father," 

" No." 

" With  you,  then  ？ " 

"]S"o，  all  alone  ；  rolled  up  by  himself." 

" Why,  hasn't  he  been  nursed  to  sleep,  then  ？，， 

"No,  master  tried,  and  so  did  T，  but  we  could  not  give  him  any  mi】k，  and  so  lie  did  nothing  but  cry 
all  the  time." 

" Poor  little  fellow,"  cried  Sono,  leaning  against  the  door,  and  burstinir  into  tears.  "  Of  course,  lie 
would  cry,  what  could  lie  do  else?"  Heaven,  however,  no  more  noticed  her  tears  than  it  reo-ards  the 
patter  of  rain  upon  the  earth  beneath,  and  her  sleeve  was  soon  drenched  with  the  flow. 

Gihei，  meanwhile,  coming  from  the  inner  rooms,  pushed  back  a  partition-slide. 

" Ho,  there,  Igo,  lgo，"  he  shouted,  looking  round.    "  Where  is  the  fellow  ？ ，， 

" Here  I  am,  sir,"  said  the  lad. 

" Blockhead  ！  ，，  cried  uihei,  looking*  aslant  at  him,  with  no  pleased  expression, 
" Go  and  wait  upon  my  guests，  yondei'." 

Storming  at  the  laa，  the  husband  of  Sono  left  the  room，  and  was  about  to  close  the  slide  behind  him, 
when  his  wife  prevented  him. 


136 


" Husband,  husband,  do  not  shut  the  door  ；  I  want  so  inncli  to  speak  with  you." 

"I  can  neither  listen  to  you  nor  talk  with  you.  You  and  your  father, 'I  find, are  a  pair  of  miserable 
wretches  ；  away  with  yon,''  cried  "ihei，  anirrily. 

" You  take  me  to  be  like  my  father,"  said  Sono,  "  but  I  am  not  ； look,  this  "svill  prove  it  to  you  be- 
yond a  doubt,"  throwing  a  paper  through  the  half-opened  door,  at  hei'  husband's  feet,  as  slie  spoke. 

As  Gihei  stooped  to  pick  it  up,  his  wife  made  lier  way  to  his  side. 

" What  is  this,"  exclaimed  her  lmsb:ind，  in  a  tone  of  astonishment  ；  " 't ほ the  letter  of  divorce  I 
wrote  some  time  since  ；  I  don't  understand  your  bringing  it  back." 

" Yon  doivt  understand  my  brin^ring  it  back ― how  can  you  say  so,"  criea  Sono.  "  You  know  well 
enouirh  how  iU-disposed  my  father,  Ryocluku,  is  towards  you.*  What  could  induce  jou  to  irive  tliat 
divorce-letter  into  his  hands.  As  soon  as  he  srot  back  with  it  he  wanted  to  marry ine  to  some  one  else, 
there  and  then,  to  niy  utter  astonishment.  However,  I  put  a  aood  face  on  the  matter,  so  as  to  lull  my 
father's  sn?pieions,  and,  waiching  my  opportunity,  stole  the  divorce-letter  out  of  his  pocket-book  and 
ran  back  homo  with  it." 


*  Ryocliikii  was  a  doctor,  in  the  service  of  Kudaiu,  and  a  man  of  mean  and  parsimonious  character.    Dissatisfied  with  Lis 
son-ill  】aw，  on  account  of  tlie  latter's  connection  with  Yuranoske,  as  well  as  by  reason  of  certain  pecuniary  transactions  on  \ 
the  occasion  of  the  marriage,  in  wliicli  the  doctor  conceived  himself  to  have  been  ill-treated  by  Gihei,  he  had  done  his  best  to  - 
annul  tlie  union  Avitli  his  daugliter.    Gihei,  on  tlie  other  baud,  fearful  of  Yuraiioske's  secret  being  betrayed,  tbrougli  Sono,  'リ 
to  Ryocliiku,  liad  availed  himself  of  the  latter's  inclination,  and  had  sent  his  wife  home,  under  a letter  of  divorce,  whirli, 
however,  he  intended  to  be  of  only  temporary  force  ；  so  that  she  might  be  out  of  the  way  until  Yuranoske's  designs Imd  been  "」 
successfully  carried  out. 

Such  is  the  explanation  generally  given  of  the  conduct  of  Gihei  on  this  occasion,  but  in  tlie  test  followed  in  the  prcpcnt 
translation  the  reader  is  rather  left  to  infer,  tlian  expressly  told,  by  what  motives  the  husband  of  Sono  was  actuated. 


137 


"Surely  you  love  yonr  child,"  continued  the  poor  woman,  with  her  tears  flowing  fast.  "How 
could  you  be  so  cruel  as  to  send  me  away,  and  let  him  Iiang  at  a  foster-mother's  breast?" 

" Oh  ！，，  cried  Gihei,  "  the  complaint  comes  from  the  wrong  side,  I  think.  Did  you  not  heed  what 
I  said  to  you  when  you  loft,  that  I  did  not  send  yon  away  for  any  fault  of  yours,  but  simply  wished 
you  to  stay  at  your  fathers  for  a  short  time,  and  could  not  give  yon  uiy  reasons  because  he  was  formerly 
a  follower  of  Jvudaiu,  and  I  did  not  know  which  way  his  inclinations  tended.  I  told  you,  too，  to  leign  ill- 
ness, and  to  put  on  an  indisposed  look  ni<>-ht  and  morning  and  neglect  your  hair,  so  that  you  mie'nt  run  no 
risk  of  beinp*  troubled  with  offers  of  marriage ― for  who  would  think  of  asking  a  woman  to  bo  Ins  wite 
who  neo'lected  her  hair?  Why  have  you  disobeyed  me?  And  as  to  our  child,  Yoshimatsu,  think  you 
tbat  you  alone  were  distressed  about  him  ？  Dni'i ぽ the  day,  that  lad  lo-o  could  coax  and  wheedle  him 
into  beinir  quiet,  but  when  nio^ht  came  he  kept  crying-  out  continually  for  his  mother,  and  however  much 
we  tried  to  pacify  him  by  telling  him  his  mother  would  be  back  soon,  he  would  not  go  to  sleep,  and 
we  sous'lit  to  make  him,  by  scolding  or  slapping  him  or  making*  faces  at  him  ；  he  did  not  cry,  bat  whined 
and  moaned  so  pitiiully  that  I  could  liardly  bear  the  si<rlit  of  his  misery.  I  now  understood  the  force 
of  the  saying,  'your  children  will  teach  you  how  your  parents  loved  you;'  and,  remembering  how 
often  I  Iiad  behaved  ill  to  my  father  and  mother,  I  was  filled  with  remorse,  and  wept  almost  the  whole 
night  through.  Last  evening, 丄 several  times  took  up  the  boy  in  my  arms,  with  the  intention  of  bring- 
ing him  to  yoii,  and  even  got  as  far  as  the  door  with  him,  but  recollecting  that  for  you  to  have  him  for 
one  night  only  would  be  of  no  use  at  all,  and  that  I  did  not  know  in  the  least  how  long  you  might  have 
to  remain  away  from  me,  I  thought  it  would  make  matters  worse  to  take  the  child  to  you,  and  so 
walked  about  with  him,  dandling  him  and  patting  him  till  he  at  last  fell  asleep  in  my  arms,  when  I 
lay  down  with  him  nestled  close  to  me,  and  rolling  his  head  about  as  he  sought  for  the  breast.  I  never 
intended  to  separate  you  from  your  darling  for  the  rest  of  your  life,  but  only  for  a  short  time,  and,  under 


138 


the  circumstances,  I  could  not  avoid  writing  the  divorce-letter.  Your  father,  Rjochiku,  would  never  for- 
give me  were  I  mean  enough  to  get  back  the  letter  I  gave  hira,  in  this  underhand  manner.  I  cannot 
receive  it,  therefore,  and  you  must  take  it  back  with  jou.  The  gods  have  decreed  our  union  thus  far  ； 
we  must  now  be  to  each  other  as  if  the  one  of  us  had  died."  * 

As  her  husband  ceased,  Sono  was  silent  for  a  moment.  Knowing  well  the  resolution  of  his  charac- 
ter, she  feared  that  he  could  not  be  induced  to  alter  his  determina'tion,  and  when  at  last  she  found  cour- 
age to  speak,  her  tone  was  sad. 

" How  wretched  a  fate  is  mine.  Ii  I  remain  here  I  am  in  your  way  ；  if  I  go  to  my  father's  house  I 
shall  surely  be  forced  to  marry  again.  This  misery  will  kill  me  ！  Oh,  husband,  wont  you  let  Yoshi- 
matsu  be  awakened,  and  .brought  to  me  for  a  few  moments  ！ " 

" Nay,"  replied  Gihei,  "  to  see  him  for  an  instant  and  then  to  have  to  leave  him  would  but  make  the 
pain  of  parting  from  liim  harder  than  ever  to  bear.  And  now  away  with  you ― I  have  guests  here  to-night.'' 

" Let  me  see  the  child,"  said  the  mother,  "  if  only  for  a  moment." 

" Come,  come,"  cried  Gihei,  soothingly,  "  have  a little  courage.  Did  you  not  hear  what  I  said  just 
now  about  the  harm  of  seeing  hira,  even  for  a  moment  only  ？ ，， 

And  putting-  the  letter  into  his  wife's  hand,  he  forced  her  to  the  door,  and,  steeling  his  heart  ao-ainst 
her  entreaties,  pushed  her  out,  exclaiming : 

" If  you  really  love  your  child,  return  to  your  father's  at  once,  and  get  him  to  afford  you  hospitality 
until  the  spring ― when  T  hope  I  snail  be  able  to  come  to  some  determination." 

*  In  the  lOth  month  of  each  year,  the  God  lyahiko  is  supposed  to  assemble  the  eight  hundred  and  more  remaining  gods 
at  the  yasMro  or  shrine  near  Namiki  in  Idsumo,  where  all  the  varying  destinies  of  men,  their  deaths,  births,  marriages,  etc., 
are  arranged  for  the  ensuing  year.  The  gods  being  thus  absent  from  their  usual  abodes,  the  10th  month  is  called,"  Kaminad- 
suki,  "  or  "  godless  month,"  during  which  the  Japanese  avoid  forming  new  connections. 


139 


" All,  if  I  could  only  be  sure  that  my  father  would  not  force  me  into  marriage  with  some  one,  I 
might  bear  the  parting/'  cried  Sono,  from  without. 

" Cruel  husband  ！  ，，  she  continued,"  to  send  me  away  in  this  manner,  who  have  done  nothing  wrong 
— not  to  let  me  see  my  child  even.    How  can  you  be  so  hard-hearted." 

" I  will  see  him,"  she  added，  after  a  pause,  "  I  won't  stir  hence  till  you  let  me  see  him."  Chang- 
ing her  tone  to  one  of  entreaty,  she  persisted  in  imploring  her  husband  to  admit  her,  but  without  snc- 
cesSj  and,  overwhelmed  with  grief,  at  last  sank  down  on  the  irround  distractedly,  and  burst  into  tears. 

" Ah,"  she  cried,  after  a  time，  collecting  her  energies,  "  I  will  restrain  myself — I  will  say  no  more. 
Let  my  child  but  catch  one  glimpse  of  me,  I  know  he  will  cry  out  "  mammy,"  and  clins'  to  me  so  that 
none  can  separate  us.  If  I  return  to  my  father's  to-night  he  will  force  me  into  a  betrothal  ere  a  day 
passes.    Oh，  husbaudj  what  have  I  to  live  for ― adieu,  husband,  adieu  forever  ！ " 

The  wife  of  Gihei,  however,  did  not  at  ouce  go  away,  but  kept  close  to  the  entrance,  hoping  to  hear 
her  child's  voice,  or  perhaps  catch  a  si^rlit  of  him  through  some  chink  in  the  door,  but  there  was  not  a 
sound  in  the  house. 

" Alas,  alas，"  she  cried,  mournfully,  "  must  I  then  go  without  one  look  at  him  ？ ，， 
She  turned  to  depart,  when  a  couple  of  stout  fellows,  their  faces  concealed  all bnt  the  eyes,  sud- 
denly blocked  up  her  path.  Ere  she  could  utter  a  crj,  they  rushed  upon  her ― was  it  not  outrageous  ？ 
— and  while  one  of  them  heia  her  fast,  the  other  gathered  her  hair  (which  was  dressed  Shimada  fashion) 
in  his  liaud,  and  cut  it  off  ciose  to  the  roots,  deftly  possessing  himself  at  the  same  moment  of  everything 
she  had  in  her  bosom. 

The  next  instant,  the  pair  had  vanished,  no  one  could  tell  whither, —— brutal  ruffians  they  must  have 
been 5  to  attack  a  woman  ！ 

"Ah，  wretches,"  cried  Sono ― "Ah,  villains  ！    What  means  this  violence.    You  have  cut  off  my 


140 


hair  and  seized  the  paper  I  had  in  my  bosom  ；  if  you  arc  common  thieves  *  wliy  don't  you  kill  me  at 
once.?" 

His  manhood  f  roused  by  his  wife's  crj  of  distress,  Giliei  could  liardly  refrain  from  rushing  to  her 
assistance,  and  the  gnashing  of  his  teeth  showed  the  struggle  that  went  on  in  his  breast. 

While  the  husband  of  Sono  stood  thus  irresolute  close  to  the  door,  Yuranoske  entered  from  the 
inner  apartments,  shonting  out  loudly  for  his  host.  "  Ah,"  cried  the  Karo,  as  he  caup^lit  siglit  of  Gihei, 
" we  are  infinitely  obliired  to  you  for  your  kind  and  courteous  hospitality  ；  you  shall  have  news  from 
Kamakura ― what  other  gear  we  may  require  I  will  let  jou  know  of  by  a  swift  messenger.  And  now 
we  must  bid  yon  farewell ― we  should  be  on  our  way  ere  dawn  breaks." 

"Well，  sirs,"  cried  Gihei,  "this  is  not  an  occasion  on  whicu  I  dare  detain  you;  may  yoxir  journey 
be  a  safe  one,  and  may  success  attend  your  enterprise." 

" As  soon  as  we  get  to  Kamakura,  we  will  send  you  tidings  of  iis，"  replied  Yura.  "  Search  as  we 
may,  we  cannot  find  words  in  which  fitly  to  express  onr  heartfelt  thanks  to  you  for  the  services  you 
have  rendered  us.，， 

" Yazama,  Ohowashi,  '  continued  the  Karo,  turning  to  his  companions,  "  present  Giliei  with  the 
parting  gift  yon  have  ready  for  him."  The  two  men  immediately  stepped  forward,  one  of  tliem 
bearing  an  outspread  fan,  used  for  the  nonce  as  a  presentation-stand,  upon  which  was  laid  a  paper 
parcel. 

" We  beg  that  you,  sir,"  resumed  Yuranoske,  "  and  your  wife,  will  deign  to  accept  these  trifling  gifts 
from  us." 

A  cloud  came  over  Gihei's  countenance.    "I  should  not  have  put  my  neck  in.  peril,"  he  cried, 

w  Lilt.,  "  robbers  of  combs,  and  hair  ornaments." 
f  See  Appendix. 


141 


" simply  to  get  a  present  from  yon,  sirs.  You  despise  rae  as  a  mere  citizen,  and  think  I  shall  be  pleased 
by  having  my  month  filled  with  gold  pieces ノ，  * 

" Nay,  not  so,"  exclaimed  Yuranoske.  "We  are  taking  the  last  farewell  of  you  we  shall  ever  take 
ill  this  world,  where  the  gods  have  decreed  that  you  should  remain,  and  it  is  by  the  desire  of  the  Lady 
Kawoyo  that  we  lay  these  poor  gifts  at  your  feet." 

"It  is  plairij  sirs,"  exclaimed  Gihei,  with  increased  vexation,  "that  you  misjudcre  me,  and  treat  me 
with  contempt.  Your  gifts  are  hateful  to  me，"  spurning  the  fan  away  from  him  as  lie  spoke.  The 
paper  packet  opened  out,  as  it  fell  to  the  ground,  and  its  contents  escaped.  On  seeing*  them,  Sono 
uttered  a  cry  of  astonishment. 

" Why,  these  are  my  comb  and  hair-ornaments,  and  my  hair  that  the  men  cut  off  just  now." 

Gihei,  meanwhile,  had  picked  up  the  paper  wi'appino-. 

" And  this,"  he  exclaimed,  "is  the  letter  of  divorce  I  wrote  ！  What  is  that  about  some  one's  hair 
bein£>'  cut  off,"  he  added,  turning  to  his  wite — "  whose  hair? ，， 

"I  will  explain,"  said  Yuranoske.  "I  sent  Ohowaslii  and  Yazama  here,  round  by  the  back  of  the 
bouse,  to  seize  your  wife  and  cut  off  lier  hair,  so  as  to  make  her  like  a  nun,  which  will  prevent  her 
father  from  forcing  her  to  marry*.  Ere  her  hair  grows  again,  I  hope  we  shall  have  attained  the  object 
of  our  enterprise,  and  after  our  vengeance  shall  have  been  fully  accomplished,  you  will  be  re-united — 
may  you  live  long  and  happily  together!  Then  3^011,  lady/'  addressing  the  wife  of  Gihei,  "can  take 
these  ornaments,  and,  iisinir  these  tresses  as  a  cushion,  dress  your  hair  in  tlie  Kosrai 十 fashion ― no  one 
happier  in  the  three  kingdoms.:}:    Only  till  tlicii        》，oii  be,  as  it  were,  a  nan,  and  however  loiiir  it  inuy 

t  *  Lit., ''  by  having  Koban  ears  clapped  on  my  du'i-lis,"  The  Koban  was  gold  coin  of  an  oval  shape,  and  about  the  size  of 
a  humau  tar,  value  nearly  five  sliilliugs. 

f  In  wbicli  the  liair  is  kept  in  place  011 either  tide  of  the  head  by  a  comb.  J  Japan,  China,  and  India. 


142 


be  ere  she  be  re-united  to  yon,  Giliei,  we  are  all  sureties  for  her  that  she  will  divulge  nothing,  and  I 
myself,  from  the  dark  path,  will  act  as  intermediaiy  in  effecting  your  reunion." 

" How  can  I  be  sufficiently  grateful  for  the  favors  heaped  upon  me,"  cried  Giliei.  "  Wife,  wife, 
speak  your  thanks  to  his  honor." 

"I  can  only  saj  that  I  owe  my  life  to  you,  sir,"  said  Suno,  softly. 

" lya  ！  I  deserve  no  thanks/'  replied  Yuranoske ~ none  whatever.  And  were  Giliei  not  a  citizen, 
we  should  be  overjoyed  to  have  liiin  with  us.  When  we  determined  upon  making  our  attack  by  night, 
our  good  fortune  made  us  choose  the  name  of  vour  house,  Amagawa,  as.  our  watchword.  When  we 
shall  be  within  our  enemy's  o-ates,  "  Ama，，  will  be  our  sign  and  "  Kawa  ，，  our  countersiiJ'n,  and  as  we 
shout  to  each  other  "Anna,  there,"  "  Kawa,  there,"  in  the  stru ビ He,  it  will  be  as  if  Gihei  were  with  us. 
And  the  first  character  of  your  name  means  '  rectitude  ，  and  the  last  means  ' level ， ； happy  the  omen, 
our  difficulties  shall  be  levelled  for  us,  and  a  complete  success  achieved  ！  And  now,  again,  farewell." 
With  these  words,  Yuranoske  rose,  with  his  two  companions,  and  the  three  then  took  their  departure. 

The  fame  or  /nranoske's  deeds  has  come  down  to  posterity.  In  the  loyalty  of  his  heart  he  found 
his  tactics  of  Son  and  Go,*  and  the  double-meaning  lang-uao-e  of  the  world  tells  us  in  his  name  how 
inexhaustible  that  loyal tj  was. 十 

*  See  page  125. 

十 I  have  here  rather  attempted  to  render  the  ideas  than  the  obscure  and  involved  language  of  tlie  author. 


End  of  the  Tenth  Book. 


BOOK  THE  ELEVENTH. 


Rrtkibution. 

HAT  the  soft  may  overcome  the  hard,  the  weak  may  overcome  the  strong,  was  the  secret  re- 
vealed by  Sekiko  to  the  hero  Choi 了 o, 

Olioboshi 1 iiranoske,  the  liegeman  of  Yenya  Hang' wan  Takasada,  mindful  of  this  maxim,  got 
together  his  fellow-plotters,  forty  odd  brave  fellows,  and,  embarking  with  them  on  board  fishing- 

*  The  tale  is  as  follows.  In  the  reign  of  the  Chinese  emperor  Kiiiko,  Clioryo  filled  the  post  of  Commander-in-cliief. 
One  day,  passing  over  a  bridge  known  as  the  Bridge  of  Hi,  lie  met  an  old  man  on  horseback,  who  dropped  his  sanda]  and 
somewhat  surlily  told  Chorjo  to  pick  it  up  for  liiin.  Tliougli  annoyed  at  tlie  tone  in  wliick  the  request  was  made,  the  great 
man,  seeing  the  age  of  his  interlocutor,  complied  with  it.  Thereupon  the  old  fellow  told  liim  to  be  at  the  bridge  at  dawn 
on  the  fifth  day  from  that,  and  he  would  meet  with  due  reward.  Choryo  accordingly  presented  himself  on  tlie  bridge  on 
the  fifth  day,  but  was  reproached  by  the  old  man  as  being  late,  and  told  to  come  again  at  the  end  of  another  five  days ― 
which  he  did,  and  again  was  dismissed  in  a  similar  manner  and  for  a  similar  reason.  The  third  time,  Clioryo  took  care  to 
be  at  the  bridge  by  midniglit,  and  this  time  was  well  received  by  the  old  man,  who  bestowed  upon  〗iim  a  book  treating  of 
the  art  of  war,  tlie  Rikuto  Sanriyaku  (previously  mentioned  in  the  9th  Book),  and,  telling  liim  that  he  would  meet  him  once 
more  that  day  seven  years,  suddenly  disappeared.  Choryo  visited  the  bria^^e  in  the  seventh  year,  but  found  nothing  tlie  re 
but  a  huge  yellow-colored  stone,  and  thus  came  to  know  that  his  mysterious  acquaintance  was  a  spirit  sent  to  try  his  patience 
aud  good  manners.  The  name  Sekiko  is  an  abbrevation  of  Kosekiko ぐ （the  lord  of  the  yellow-stone "),  the  appellation  by 
whicli  the  seeming  old  man  was  afterwards  known. 


Mi 


boats,  in  which  they  lay  concealed  under  straw  mats,  started  for  Cape  Inamura,  *  in  the  neighborhood 
of  which  tliey  hoped  to  find  tlieir  landing  as  little  guarded  against  as  their  enterprise  was  unsuspected  by 
their  enemy. 十 

They  arrived  in  safety  at  Cape  Inaninra,  and  as  the  first  boat  was  brought  alongside  a  hnge  rock  on 
the  beach,  Yuvanoske  leaped  ashore  followed  bv  Hara  Goyemon,  after  whom  came  Rikiya,  succeeded  by 
Takemori  Kitaliachij  Katiijama  Geiita,  and  others.  From  the  next  boat  there  landed  in  rerrular  order, 
Kakuyama  Magosliichi,  Suda に oro  Katsuta,  Ilajamij  Tomonori，  the  famous  Katayama  Geno-Oj  Ohowashi 
Bungo,  carrying  a  hn^e  wooden  mallet,  Yoshida,  Ohokazaki,  Kodera,  and  others,  Kowase  Cliindaiu, 
holding  under  his  arm  a  n umber  of  small  hows,  tlie  renowned  Ohoboshi  Sehei,  and  others,  including  the 
eldest  son  of  Kodeni，  all  men  of  courage,  cool  in  dans-er  as  the  mist,  Siiinoda  and  Aliane,  carrying  ha レ 
herds  aloft,  with  ISTogawa,  armed  with  a  cross-bladed  spear,  -while  several  men  provided  with  ladders 
broup-ht  up  the  rear.  All  wore  mantles  bearing  for  devices  different  letters  of  the  "  Iroha  " — a  different 
letter  for  each  man,  Ynninoslve,  not  in  the  least  dissipated  no"',  ； {：  had  caused  liis  aide,  Yazama,  to  bring 
with  him  a  number  of  eight-foot  bamboo  poles,  for  the  purpose  of  pnttino*  the  plan  of  forcing  open  the 
shutters  I  have  already  described,  into  execution.  At  a little  distance  behind  liis  chief,  followed,  hum- 
bly enough,  Teraoka  Ileiycmon.    In  all,  the  party  consisted  of  fortj-six  men,  wearing  for  device  each. 

*  Near  Kamakura. 

•J-  There  is  here  a  pun  in  the  original  wliicii  is  not  capable  of  being  rendered  in  the  translation.  The  whole  meaning  of 
he  passage  is  however  given. 

There  again  occurs  one  of  those  jeiix  de  mots  wlucu  the  Japanese  apparently  mistake  for  wit.    There  are,  however, 
equally  poor,  both  in  conception  and  application,  to  be  fouud  in  Aristophanes,  and  even  in  the  mouths  of  Homer's  goddesses, 
as  in  the  speech  of  Athene,  Od.  A,  62. 
*'  *    *    *    hoi  toson  odusao,  Zeu." 

The  last  letters  of  the  Iroha  or  Japanese  syllabary  form  a  phrase  meaning  "  not  to  be  overcome  by  drink." 


145 


a letter  of  the  alphabet  on  their  sleeve,  chain-armor  on  their  thighs,  on  their  breast  the  cuirass  of 
loyalty ― of  a  truth,  a  lesson-book,  as  it  wei'e，  of  the  alphabet"^  of  faithful  duty. 

" Comrades,"  cried  Yuranoske,  turning  to  his  companions,  "do  not  forget  the  siVn  and  coimtersign, 
《 Ama，  and  '  Kawa'  the  names  of  Gihei's  house.  As  has  already  been  settled,  Yazama,  Senzaki,  Kodera, 
and  their  party,  headed  by  my  son  Rikija,  will  make  their  way  in  by  the  front  gate,  while  Goyemon, 
with  myself,  will  force  the  rear  entrance.  At  the  rigat  moment,  a loud  whistle  will  be  heard ― let  every 
one  then  rusli  to  the  attack  ；  there  is  but  one  head  we  have  to  take." 

The  men  listened  respectfully  to  their  chief's  command,  and  as  they  came  in  siVht  of  their  enemy's 
castle  their  eyes  were  a-blaze  with  fury,  while,  filled  with  hatred  of  their  foe,  they  separated  into  two 
parties,  one  to  attack  by  the  rear,  the  other  by  the  front  gate. 

The  e'l'eat  】ord  of  Mnsashi,  meanwhile,  his  suspicions  lolled  by  the  account  he  had  received  of  Yii ra- 
il oske's  dissipated  life,  spent  his  time  in  di'inlaiig  and  debauchery ,  assisted  by  the  wretch  Yakustuji ，十 
whom  lie  had  taken  into  InVh  favor. 

On  this  very  nio-ht,  exhausted  by  his  excesses,  the  murderer  of  Yenya  had  only  just  fallen  asleep  when 
Yuranoske  and  his  party  approached  the  castle.  A  profound  stillness  reigned,  broken  only  by  the  occa- 
sional rap-rap  of  the  clappers  of  the  sentinel  going  his  rounds. 

The  plan  of  attack  having  been  finally  settled  between  the  two  parties,  Yazama  and  Senzaki,  like  a 
couple  of  bold  fellows  as  they  were,  crept  up  to  the  front  gate,  and,  peeping  through  a  chink,  took  a 
survey  of  the  interior.  As  soon  as  the  lamtness  of  the  sound  of  the  clappers  showed  that  the  sentinel 
or  watchman  was  pretty  well  at  the  further  end  of  his  round，  they  caused  a ladder  to  be  carefully  and 

*  There  are  46 letters  in  the  Japanese  syllabary,  excluding  the  final  nasal  sound. 

f  One  of  the  commissioners  officially  preeent  at  the  seppuku  of  Yenya,  described  in  the  4th  Book,  who  signalized  himself  by 
the  brutality  with  which  he  executed  his  duty. 


146 


noiselessly  placed  against  the  wall,  and,  mounting  it  rapidly^  with  the  agility-  of  spiders,  they  presently 
found  themselves  on  the  top.  The  sound  of  the  clappers  now  became  more  distinct,  and  showed  the 
approach  of  the  sentinel ； to  elude  whose  notice  they  at  once  dropped  to  the  ground  on  the  inner  side. 
But  in  vain  ；  the  man  saw  them  drop,  and  uttered  an  exclamation.  Before  he  could  repeat  it,  however, 
they  rushed  upon  him,  and,  throwing  him  down,  bound  his  arms  t】gntly.  "  You  must  guide  us,  and 
truly  too,"  they  cried,  gagging  their  prisoner  as  they  spoke,  and  attach  in  him  by  a  cord  to  the  person 
of  one  of  them.  Seizing  the  fellow's  clappers,  they  then  went  the  rounds,  forcin5?  him  to  show  the  way 5 
and  clapping,  just  as  the  sentinel  himself  might  have  done.  Were  they  not  a  couple  of  stout-hearted 
blades  ！ 

Presently  the  sound  of  a  whistle  is  heard.    Yazama  and  his  companion  know  that  the  moment  for 
action  is  come. 

Clapping  loudly,  they  shout  '  Ama，，  ^  Kawa,'  and,  drawing  back  the  bolts,  throw  wiae  open  the 
great  gate,  through  which  Rikiya  is  the  first  to  rusli，  followed  closely  by  Sngino,  Kimura,  and  his 
brother. 

"Here  we  are，  here  we  are,"  cry  the  men  of  the  party,  as  they  crowd  tumultuously  in. 

Eikiya,  meanwhile，  scans  closely  the  line  of  outer  shutters,  without  being  able  to  light  upon  a  weak 
spot.  Kemeniberingj  however,  his  father's  device,  suggested  by  the  snow-laden  bamboo,  lie  deems  tlie 
occasion  a  fit  one  for  putting  it  into  execution,  and,  ordering  the  uusplit  bamboos  they  had  brouglit 
with  them  to  be  strung  with  stout  cord,  caused  the  ends  to  be  inserted  in  the  upper  and  lower  errooves 
in  which  the  shutters  move.  八、 

" Once,  twice,  thrice,"  and  all  the  strings  are 'cut  at  the  same  moment  ；  the  bamboos  straighten  them-  \ に、 しつ-, 
selves  suddenly  and  all  at  the  same  time,  so  prizing  up  the  upper  framework  and  pressing  down  the 
lower  cross-piece  that  the  row  of  shutters  fall  in  with  a  simultaneous  clatter. 


147 


" Now  for  the  attack,"  shout  the  leaders,  while  cries  of  <  Ama，，  '  Kawa,'  fill  the  air.  The  retainers 
of  the  house,  aroused  bj  the  uproar,  begin  to  show  themselves,  carrying  torches  and  lanterns.  The  rear 
attacking  party,  having  made  their  way  through  the  rear  gate,  now  appear,  one  company  headed  by 
Gojemon,  the  other  by  Yuraaoske.  The  Karo,  seatinp^  himself  upon  a  camp-stool,  gave  his  orders. 
His  followers,  few  in  number  as  they  were,  fought  with  desperate  courage,  and  displayed  to  the  utmost 
their  skill  as  swordsmen. 

" Have  no  eyes  for  a  light  but  Moronawo,"  cried  Yuranoske,  "  'tis  his  head  that  we  require." 

Aided  by  Goyemon,  the  Karo  directed  the  struggle  on  every  side,  while  the  young  men,  vying  with 
each  other  in  bravery,  kept  up  a  constant  clashing  of  weapons. 

To  the  north  of  the  mansion  of  Moronawo  lay  that  of  Nikki  Harima-no-kami  ；  to  the  south,  the 
residence  of  Ishido  Umanojo.  On  either  side,  the  roofs  of  the  buildings  were  crowded  with  men  carry- 
ing lanterns,  twinkling  in  the  darkness  of  the  night  like  the  stars  in  heaven, 

" Ya，  ya，，，  they  cried,  "  what  means  all  this  uproar  and  confusion,  clashing'  of  weapons,  and  hurtling 
of  arrows.  Are  you  attacked  by  rioters,  or  by  robbers,  or  has  a  fire  broken  out  somewhere  ？  We  have 
been  commanded  to  find  out  what  is  going  on,  and  inform  our  masters  of  the  cause  of  the  disturbance." 

"We  are  liegemen  of  Yenya  Haug'wan,''  replied  Yuranoske,  without  a  moment's  hesitation. 
" Some  forty  of  ns  banded  together  to  reveno-e  our  lord's  death  upon  bis  enemy,  and  are  now  struggling 
to  get  at  him.  I  who- address  you  am  Ohoboshi  iTnrauoske,  and  my  companion  here  is  Hara  Goyemon. 
We  are  not  rising  against  the  government,  still  less  have  we  any  quarrel  with  your  lords.  As  to  fire,  strict 
orders  have  been  given  to  be  careful,  and  we  beg  you  not  to  be  under  any  apprehensions  on  that  score. 
We  only  ask  you  to  leave  us  alone,  and  not  to  interfere  with  ns  ；  if,  as  neighbors,  you  should  think 
yourselves  bound  to  assist  our  enemy,  we  shall  be  obligedj  despite  our  inclination,  to  turn  our  weapons 
against  you." 


148 


To  these  bold  words  of  Yuranoske  the  retainers  of  the  noblemen  on  either  side  of  the  mansion  of 
Moronawo  shouted  back  approvingly : 

" Eight  well  done,  right  well  done  ；  in  your  place  we  should  feel  ourselves  bound  to  act  as  you  are 
acting  ；  pray  command  our  services." 

Andj  the  next  moment,  the  roofs  were  desei'ted，  amid  cries  of  "  down  with  yourlanternSj  there,  down 
with  your  lanterns." 

Meanwhile,  the  struggle  with  the  retainers  of  Moronawo  continued,  some  two  or  three  only  of 
Yuranoske's  comrades  being  wounded  after  an  hour's  fighting,  while  quite  a  number  of  the  enemy  were 
stricken  down. 

Nothing,  however,  could  be  seen  of  Moronawo,  although  the  soldier  Iieiyemoii  ransacked  the  build- 
ings in  search  of  him. 

丄 have  searched  every  room,"  cried  Heiyeraon,  approachine?"  his  chief,  "and  probed  the  ceilings  and 
floors  with  mj  spear,  but  without  comine^  upon  any  trace  of  our  enemy.  But  I  looked  into  his  sleeping- 
room  and  found  the  bed-clothes  still  warm,  so  that,  seeing  what  a  cold  night  it  is，  he  cannot  have  got  far 
away.    Possibly  he  lias  made  for  the  great  gate,  so，  without  further  delay, . ， . 

The  soldier  was  on  the  point  of  hastening  away  to  guard  the  issue  he  had  referred  to  when  he  was 
interupted  by  a  voice  crying  : 

" Ho,  there,  Heiyemou,  not  so  fast,  not  so  fast." 

The  next  moment,  Yazama  abruptly  entered  the  room,  dragging  with  him  their  long-sought  enemy, 
Moronawo.  "Look  at  him,  look  at  him,"  cried  the  elated  captor,  "  I あ und  him  hidden  in  an  outhouse^ 
and  dragged  him  here  alive." 

The  sight  of  their  enemy  in  their  power  revived  the  cast-down  spirits  of  the  conspirators,  as  the 
dew  revives  the  drooping  flower. 


149 


" Well  done,  well  done,  indeed,"  cried  Yiiranoske.  "  But  he  must  not  be  put  an  end  to  uncere- 
moniously. He  filled  the  office  of  Prime  Councillor  to  his  Highness  for  a  time,  and  must  be  put 
to  death  in  due  form." 

At  a  sign  from  Yuraiioske,  Moron  a  wo  was  led  to  the  upper  end  of  the  room. 

Yuranoske,  addressing  iiim,  exclaimed  :  "  Though  but  doubly  humble  retainers,^  we  Lave  ventured 
to  force  ourselves  within  your  walls,  impelled  by  the  desire  of  avenging  the  death  of  our  lord  upon  his 
enemy.  We  pray  you  pardon  our  vioience，  and  beg  of  you  that  you  will  present  us  with  your  head ，十 ac- 
cording to  the  usage  of  our  country." 

MoronawOj  thoneii a  vile  sort  of  creature  enough,  yet  mauaged  to  keep  a  composed  countenance, 
exclaiming,  with  forced  calmness  : 

" Kight,  right,  I  am  ready,  here  is  my  head — take  it." 

Thrown  off  his  guard  for  a  moment,  the  Karo  approached  his  prison er^  who,  suddenly  drawing  his 
sword,  aimed  a  blow  at  Yiiranoske  which  the  latter  only  escaped  by  a  nimble  leap  aside. 

"IIa，"  cried  the  Karo,  "a  clever  stroke  that,  Sah  ！  Friends,  upon  him ― you  may  slake  your  thirst 
for  vengeance  now." 

Another  moment,  and  the  body  of  Moronawo  lay  on  the  floor,  covered  with  wounds. 
The  conspirators  crowded  round  it,  wild  with  excitement,  shouting  ； 

"O  rare  sii^-lit  ！    0  happy  fortune  ！    Happy  as  though  we  feasted  our  eyes  upon  the  moK%  % 

* lilt.  "  retainers  of  a  retainer." 

f  The  Karo  wished  his  enemy  to  commit  seppiikii,  and  then  to  take  his  head.  This  was  tlie  form  of  vengeance  that  most 
approved  itself  to  tlie  sentiments  of  a  Japanese  gentlemau  of  tlie  old  school. 

\  The  moki,  according  to  a  Chinese  fable,  was  a  species  of  sea- tortoise  with  one  eye  iu  its  belly.  For  three  tlioasaud 
years  the  monster  had  longed  to  see  tlie  light  but  in  vain.    One  day,  while  swimming  about  the  surface  of  the  sea,  it  came 


150 


efmging  to  his  waif,  or  upon  the  flower  of  the  Udonge^  *  that  blossoms  but  once  in  three  thousand 
years." 

Cutting  off  their  enemy's  bead  with  the  dagger  with  which  their  dead  master  had  committed  seppuJcu^ 
they  resumed  their  orgie,  exclaiming  :  ' 

" We  deserted  our  wives,  we  abandoned  our  children,  we  left  our  aged  folic  uncared  for,  all  to  obtain 
this  one  head.    How  auspicious  a  day  is  this  ！ ，， 

They  struck  at  the  head  in  their  frenzy,  gnashed  at  it，  shed  tears  over  it  ；  their  grief  and  fury,  poor 
wretches,  beggared  description. 

Yuranofike  drawing  from  his  bosom  the  ihai"\"  of  his  dead  master,  placed  it  reverently  on  a  small 
stand  at  the  upper  end  of  the  room,  and  then  set  the  head  of  Moronawo,  cleansed  from  blood,  on  another 
opposite  to  it.  He  next  took  a  perfume  from  within  his  helmet,  and  burnt  it  before  the  tablet  of  his 
lord,  prostrating  himself  and  withdrawing  slowly,  while  he  bowed  his  head  reverently  three  times,  and 
then  ae'ain  thrice  three  times. 

" O  thou  soul  of  my  liege -】 ord，  with  awe  doth  thy  vassal  approach  thy  mighty  presence,  who  art  now 
like  unto  him  that  was  born  of  the  lotus-flower  to  attain  a  ^\ovj  and  eminence  beyond  the  understand- 
ing of  men  ！  Before  the  sacred  tablet  tremblingly  set  I  the  head  of  thine  enemjj  severed  from  his 
corpse  by  the  sword  thou  deigneclst  to  bestow  upon  thy  servant  in  the  lion r  of  thy  last  ap-ony.    O  thou 

into  contact  with  a  piece  of  drift-wood,  to  wliiclx  it  immediately  clunff  in  such  a  manner  that  the  belly  was  uppermost  under 
the  wood,  a  ragged  liole  in  which  fortunately  allowed  the  tortoise  the  opportunity  of  at  last  satisfying  its  long-cherished 
desire. 

*  The  JJdonge  is  a  plant  so  rarely  seen  in  flower  that  it  is  fancifully  said  to  bloom  but  once  in  three  tliousand  years. 
See  Appendix.  - 
t  A  wooden  tablet,  often  lacquered,  inscribed  with  the  posthumous  name  of  the  deceased. 


151 


that  art  now  resting  amid  the  shadows  of  \he  tall  grass,*  look  with  favor  on  my  offering."  Bursting 
into  tears,  the  Karo  of  Tenya  tluis  adored  the  memory  of  his  lord. 

"And  now,  comrades,"  he  resumed,  after  a  pause,  "  advance,  each  of  yon,  one  after  the  other,  and 
burn  incense  before  the  tablet  of  om'  master." 

" We  would  all/'  cried  Icliido,  "  venture  to  ask  our  chief  first  among  us  to  render  that  honor  to  our 
lord's  memory." 

"JTay,"  answered  the  Karo,  "  'tis  not  I  who  of  right  shoiild  be  the  first.  Yazama  Jiutaro,  to  yon 
of  right  falls  that  honor"  ^^- ^ 

"ISTot  so，，，  cried  Yazama,  "  I  claim  no  such  favor.  Others  might  think  I  had  no  right  to  it,  and 
troubles  might  thns  arise." 

"No  one  will  think  that,"  exclaimed  Ynranoske.  "  We  have  all  freely  ventured  our  lives  in  the 
Btrne^p-le  to  seize  Moronawo,  but  to  you,  to  you  fell  the  glory  of  finding  him,  and  it  was  you  who 
dragged  him  here,  alive,  into  our  presence.  ，Twas  a  ex)od  deed,  Yazama,  acceptable  to  the  spirit  of  our 
master  ；  each  of  us  would  fain  have  been  the  doer  of  it.    Comrades,  say  I  not  well ？ ，， 

Icliido  assented  cm  behalf  of  the  rest.  ' 

" Delay  not,  Yazama,"  resumed  Yuranoske,  "for  time  flies  fast." 

" If  it  must  be  so,"  cried  Yazama,  as  he  passed  forward,  uttering  gomm  in  a low  tone，  and  offered 
incense  the  first  of  the  company. 

" And  next  our  chief,"  exclaimed  leliido, 

" Nay,"  said  the  Karo,  "  there  is  yet  one  who  should  pass  before  me." 

" What  man  can  that  be，，，  asked  Icliido,  wonderingly,  while  his  comrades  echoed  his  words. 

*  An  euphemism  for  the  grave, 

f  Lit.  ' '  honorable  face," " lending  me  your  honorable  countenance,"  i.  e.，  "  witli  your  permissiotL" 


152 


The  Karo,  without  replying,  drew  a  purse  marked  wirli  cross  stripes  from  his  bosom,  "Be  who 
shall  precede  me，，，  cried  the  Kai-o,  "  is  Hay  an  o  Kampei.  A  neirliirence  of  his  duty  as  a  vassal  prevented 
him  from  being  received  into  oar  number,  but  eager  to  take  at  least  a  part  in  the  erection  of  a  monu- 
ment to  his  liege-lord  he  sold  away  his  wife,  and  thus  became  able  to  furnish  his  share  toward  the  ex- 
pense. Thinking-  that  lie  had  murdered  his  father-in-law  to  obtain  the  money,  I  caused  it  to  be  returned 
to  him,  and,  m'ad  with  despair,  he  committed  seppuhu  and  died — a  most  miserable  and  piteous  death. 
Ail  my  life ェ shall  never  cease  to  regret  having  caused  the  money  to  be  returned  to  him  ；  never  for 
a  moment  will  be  absent  from  my  memory  that  throu2*li  my  fault  he  came  to  so  piteous  an  end.  During 
tliis  night's  struggle,  the  purse  has  been  amoiiir  as,  borne  by  Heiyemon ― let  the  latter  pass  forward, 
and,  in  tlie  name  of  his  sister's  dead  husband,  burn  incense  before  the  tablet  of  onr lord." 

Heiyemon,  thus  addressed,  passed  forward,  exclaimino- ： 

"From  amidst  tlie  shadows  of  the  tall  grass- blades  the  soul  of  Kampei  thanks  you  for  the  unlooked- 
for  favor  yoa  confer  upon  him."    Laviiifr  the  pnrso  upon  the  censer,  he  added  : 

"，Tis  Hay  an  0  Kampei  who,  second  in  turn,  offers  incense  before  the  tablet  of  his  liep^e-lord," 

The  remainder  followed,  olferinf^  up  in  like  manner,  amid  loud  cries  of  grief,  and  with  sobs  ami 
tears,  and  trembling  with  the  anguish  of  their  minds，  incense  before  the  tablet  of  their  master. 

Suddenly  tlie  air  resounds  with  the  tramplinir  of  men,  with  the  clatter  of  hoofs,  and  with  the  noise 
of  battle-drums. 

Yuranoske  does  not  chano-e  a  feature. 

" Tis  the  retainers  of  Moronawo  who  are  coining  down  upon  us ― why  should  we  fight  with  them?" 

The  Karo  is  about  to  give  the  signal  to  li^s  comrades  to  accomplish  the  final  act  of  their  devotion  by 
committing  8ep}ntku  in  nietnorj  of  their  lord,  when  Momoiioi  Wakasanoske  appears  upon  the  scene, 
disordered  with  the  haste  he  had  used,  in  his  fear  of  being  too  late. 


153 


" Moroyasu,  the  young  brother  of  Moron  a  wo,  is  already  at  the  great  gate,"  cries  Momonoi.  "  If 
yon  commit  seppuku  at  such  a  moment  it  will  be  said  that  you  were  driven  to  it  by  fear,  and  an  infa- 
mous memory  will  attach  to  your  deed.  I  counsel  you  to  depart  hence  without  delays  and  betake  your- 
selves to  the  burial-place  of  your  lord,  the  temple  of  Komyo." 

" So  shall  it  be，"  answered  Yiiranoske,  aft  or  n  pausG.  "  We  will  do  as  you  counsel ns,  and  will 
accomplish  our  last  hour  before  the  tomb  u〔  our  il レ i'"ted  lord.  We  would  ask  you.  Sir  Wakasanoske, 
to  prevent  our  enemies  from  following  us." 

Hardly  had  Yuvanoske  concluded,  when  Yaknsliiji  diro': や and  the  Bannai  Sas-isaka  suddenly  rushed 
forth  from  their  liiding-places,  shoiitinp' ： 

" Ohoboslii,  villain,  thou  slialt  not  escnpe.''  nnd  struck  rio-ht  and  left  at  the  Karo.  Without  a  moment's 
delay,  Rikiva  liastened  to  his  father's  assistance,  and  forced  the  wretclies  to  turn  their  weapons  ao'ainst 
himself.  The  struggle  did  not  last  lonir.  Avoiding  a  blow  aimed  at  him  by  Yakiishiji,  liikiya  cut  the 
fellow  down,  and  left  him  "'ntliiiu"  in  mortal  agony  upon  the  ground.  The  Bannai  met  with  a  simi- 
lar fate.  A  frightful  gasli  upon  tlie  leg  brouirht  him  to  his  knee, ― a  pitiaole  spectacle  enough,  and  a 
few  moments  afterwards  the  wretch  breathed  his  last. 

" A  valiant  deed，  a  valiant  deed  ！" 

For  ever  aud  ever  shall  men  hand  clown  the  memory  of  the  true-hearted  men,  of  whose  heroism  the 
tale,  imperishable  as  the  leaf 十 of  the  bainboOj  and  for  ever  to  be  stored  in  the  annals  of  the  never-ending 
race  of  our  rulers,  I  have  here  writ  down  for  posterity. 

*  One  of  tlie  commissioners  referred  to  in  the  4tli  book. 

十 TaJcG  (bamboo)  formed  part  of  the  boy- name  of  each  successive  occupant  of  the  throne  of  the  Sliogans  (luring  the  period 
in  which  the  so-called  temporal  power  was  vested  in  the  hands  of  members  of  the  Tokugawa  family. 


APPENDIX. 


HERE  are  several  different  texts  of  the  Chiushingura  extant,  among  which  that  of  the  joruri^^ 
which  has  been  used  in  preparinpj  the  foregoini^  translation,  seems  to  be  the  most  popular. 

The  author  was  one  Chikamatsu  Monzayemon,  who  appears  to  have  flourished  in  the  early 
portion  of  tlie  eighteenth  century.  I  am  not  aware  of  any  otlier  important  producLion  of  liis  pen. 

-'' T】ip  etyiuologj  of  this  word  is  uncertain.  It  is,  however,  a  Siuico-Japauese  compound,  and  tlie  Chinese  characters  by 
^•liidi  it  is  represented  mean  "  the  pure  blue  porcelain  glaze,"  or,  metaphorically,  the  genius  of  tragedy.  According  to  a 
M'liter  in  the  Japan  Mail  of  March  lOtli,  18*0,  liiis  species  of  corapositioii  takes  its  name  from  Joruri  Hime,  the  mistress  of 
tlie  favorite  Japanese  hero,  Yosliitsuue,  the  brother  of  Yoritomo,  the  founder  of  the  hereditary  Sliogunate,  (A.  D. 11^0,  cir- 
citer)  ；  and,  though  afterwards  chiefly  used  in  tragic  narration,  was  first  employed  in  telliiiir  the  tale  of  the  loves  of  the 
frail  princess.  More  probably,  however,  the  latter  fact  has,  by  a  kind  of  metoaomy,  invested  lliis  Japanese  Timaudra  (Yosh- 
itsune  may,  without  impropriety,  be  called  the  Alkibiades  of  Japan)  with  a  postliumous  title  which  it  were  not,  perhaps,  too 
fanciful  to  render  as  "  The  Muse  of  the  Drama." 

A  joruri,  at  the  present  day,  is  a  sort  of  dramatic  prose  romance,  commonly  of  a  tragic  cast,  of  wliicli  the  dialogue  may  be 
recited  or  sung  by  actors,  with  appropriate  gestures  ；  the  utaigata,  or  song-men  of  tlie  orchestra,  interposing,  from  time  to 
time,  with  the  narative,  and  tlius  discliargiug  in  part  the  functions  of  a  Greek  cLorus. 


155 


The  edition  I  have  nsed  announces  itself  as  having  been  printed,  partly  at  Oliosakaj  by  one  Seisuke, 
at  the  sign  of  Kajima,  in  the  Funa-machi  ("  Ship  street ")  ；  partly  at  Yedo,  at  a  house  in  the  Seto-mono- 
cho  ("  Porcelain  street"),  near  the  IS^ihon-bashi  ("  Japan  Bridge" — the  "London  Brid<re "  of  the  Capi- 
tal of  Dai  Nippon). 

It  is  in  eleven  parts  or  livraisom,  the  last  being  double,  and  is  printed  in  a large  thick  character 
known  as  Jcantera^  a  term  apparently  not  Japanese  and  the  meaning  of  which  I  have  been  unable  to  discover. 

The  text  is  written  partly  in  sosho^^  Cliiuese  character,  partly  iu  the  flowing  Japanese  syllabic  char- 
acter, known  as  hiragana^  the  fsosho  forms  being  not  seldom  accompanied  by  a  transliteration  into 
hiragana. 

In  adduion,  the  columns  of  the  text  are,  to  some  extent,  iiotated  musically';  various  marks  iudicat- 
insr  where  and  how  the  voice  should  be  modulated,  imd  where  the  accorapaninient  sliould  be  introduced. 
There  is  no  punctuation,  bevond  a  division  into  sentences  or  plii'aies,  shown  by  a  plain  circle  havino- 
nearly  the  same  value  as  our  comma. 

A  Japanese  orchestra  ireoerally  consists  of  nine  performers  {gaku7iin\  distributed  as  follows  : 

*  i.  e.  "  grass  wrumg."  a  cursive  abbreviated  mode  of  writing,  more  commonly  used  in  Japan  than  the  ordinary  gquare 
Chinese.  The  principal  difficulty  in  the  acquirement  of  the  written  language  lies  in  tlie  deciplierment  of  this  variable  and 
puzzling  form,  well  termed  by  the  old  Spanish  missionaries  an  invention  de  lui  conciliahulo  de  los  demoi.  ios  para  enojar  a  los 
fidcles,  and  several  years'  assiduous  study  are  necessary  to  obtain  a  useful  command  of  it,  wliicn  can  be  retained  afterwards 
onlj  by  constant  practice.  The  advantages  that  、voiild  result  to  tlie  Japanese  from  an  adoption  of  the  Roman  character — a 
perfectly  feasible  change ― are  simply  incalculable.  A  real  foundo.tion  v;ould  thus  soon  be  laid,  on  which  a  true  national 
civilization,  very  difFcrent  from  the  mere  imitative  and  often  very  laughable  travesty  of  Western  forms,  beyond  wliicli tl に 
Japanese,  for  the  present,  seem  unable  to  advance,  mig-Iit  be  based  ；  and  the  land  of  Dai  Nippon,  whicli  can  at  least  boast  of 
never  having  been  insulted  by  tlie  tread  of  the  conqueror  -within  historic  times,  would  rapidly  assume  a leading  DOiiitioii 
among  the  ancient  empires  of  the  Extreme  East. 


156 


Two  Taiko-gata,  or  drummers. 

Two  Fxtye-gata^  or  fife-players. 

Two  ShoshtclnrtkL  or  flageolet-players. 

One  Kane-gata,  answering  to  our  triangle-man. 

Two  Utai-gata,  or  song-men. 
Such  an  orchestra  is  called  a  hunin-hayashi  ；  wlien  it  consists  of  only  one  performer  of  each  kind 
it  is  called  a  gonin-hayashi — i. 《-， " five-men-cri'ove  ，，  hayaslii^  "  erove  ，，  beiiio-  the  technical  term  for  a 
musical  band,  company,  or  orchestra.  The  Imne-gata  ^renerallv  introduces  and  terminates  the  whole 
piece,  and  each  successive  movement  of  the  music  as  well.  He  is  followed  by  the  flageolet-players,  and 
they,  in  their  turn,  by  the  fifers,  the  drummers  coiniuo-  】ast.  The  whole  baud,  except  the  Tcane-gata  and 
the  utai-gata、  then  perform  a  sextet  in  concert,  the  kane-gata  introducing  his  instrument  from  time  to 
time.  The  sextet  finished,  the  duets — oi'，  in  a  rjonin-haijasM.  the  solos 一- recoinmenec,  and  the  whole 
piece  thus  consists  of  a  succession  of  movements,  in  "svhich  the  instrumentalists  follow  eacli  other  in  the 
order  above  described  ；  each  in  o  vein  en  t  being  a  series  of  duets,  in  a  fnll  orchestra,  by  tlie  diflerent  mu- 
sicians, Toilowecl  by  a  sextet  of  the  whole  of  them,  except  the  trian^rle  and  song-men. 

The  action  of  the  romance  is  laid  in  the  fourteenth  century,  but  the  events  upon  which  it  is  founded 
really  occurred  at  the  commencement  of  the  eiirhteeiitli ； and  must  Lave  created  a  preat  and  lasting 
interest  among  the  people,  for  the  story  is  referred  to  in  the  commonest  epitomes  oi  Japanese  his- 
tory, and  is ― or,  at  least,  was，  some  few  years  as'O 一 familiar  to  every  Japanese  with  the  least  tincture 
of  education.  In  view,  however,  of  the  severe  penalties  that,  under  the  i^jhognnate,  attached  to  the 
publication  of  recent  or  current  events  of  a  public  character,  the  author  found  himself  forced  to  adopt 
the  practice,  not  uncommon  with  Western  writers  of  a  couple  of  centuries  back,  of  barely  dis^'uismir 
the  real  it j  bj  ailating  it,  so  to  speak,  with  a  certain  amount  of  fiction,  and  by  so  altering  names  and 


157 


dates  as  to  evade  the  ]a\v  without  too  effectually  concealing  the  truth.  The  episode Ims  been  given  to 
the  world  by  Mr.  Mitford,  in  one  of  his  admirable  Tales  of  Old  Japan,  that  of  tlie  "  Forty-seven 
Honin  ，，；  but  I  have  nevertheless  thought  it  not  out  of  place  to  re-tell  tlie  tale  in  the  following  abbre- 
viation from  a  popular  Japanese  version  of  ii:，  endeavoring,  as  llir  as  possible,  merely  to  supply  the  la- 
ciince  in  Mr.  Mitford's  version. 

During  the  reiirn  of  the  Sho'oim  lyetsuna,  tlie  President  of  the  Goropu  (Council  of  State,  lit., 
" Assembly  of  elders"),  about  tlie  middle  of  the  eleventh  month  of  the  thirteenth  year  of  the  period 
Genroku  (A.D.  1701),  was  officially  informed  that,  In  the  third  month  of  the  ensuing  year,  three  am- 
bassadors of  high  rauk  would  arrive  at  Yedo  from  the  Court  at  Kioto.  Tho  President,  in  consequence 
of  this  announcement,  appointed  Asaiio  Takumino-Kaina  (Yenya  Han o-' wan)  and  Kamei  Sama  (Waka- 
sanoske)  special  commissioners  to  receive  the  ambassadors,  with  directions  to  consider  themselves  under 
the  orders  of  an  ofncial  of  no  very  liioli  rank,  Kira  Kodskenoske  Yoshifusa  (Moronawo).  The  iLO/ro 
of  Kauiei,  Oo-iwara  (Honzo)  by  name,  on  hearing  of  his  master's  appointment  inider  Ivira  Kodske,  wlio 
soon  began  to  show  his  harsh  and  tyrannical  disposition,  lost  no  time  in  seekias"  out  the  latter,  and 
winning  his  favor  by  timely  gifts.  Olioislu  Kuranoske  (Olioboshi  Yumnosk ひ')， the  Karo  of  A  sail o  Tak- 
mni，  refused  to  act  in  a  similar  manner,  tl 謂 ^rh  much  pressed  to  do  so  by  Ohataka  vient^'o  (Oho wash i 
Buno;a)j  a  retainer  of  Asaiio.  Ivira  Kodske  consequently  received  Asano  with  the  worst  grace  possible, 
and  took  every  opportunity  of  slio'htino-  him.  On  the  arrival  of  the  ambassadors,  Asano,  who  was  but 
ill-acquaiiited  with  the  duties  of  his  office,  committed  several  o-nive  errors  in  the  discharge  of  his  coin- 
mission,  for  which  he  was  severely  reprimanded  by  Ivmi  Kodske.  Anxious  to  avoid  a  repetition  of  his 
fault,  Asano,  previously  to  the  coming-ofE  of  a  grand  entertainment  which  the  Court  at  Yedo  gave  to 
the  ambassadors,  sou^rht  advice  and  instruction  from  his  superior.  But  the  revengeful und  covetous 
Kira  Kudbke  refused  to  assist  biia  iu  any  wajj  and  treated  him  with  such  violence  that  the  unfortunate 


158 


Asano  at  last  lost  his  temper,  and  drew  his  sword  iipon  his  tyrant  within  the  precincts  of  the  palace, 
inflicting  upon  him  a  severe  wound.  Kir  a  Kodske,  indeed,  would  have  been  slain,  but  for  the  timely, 
or  untimely,  interference  of  one  Kaclnkawa  Yosobei  (whose  role^  in  the  romance,  is  appropriated  by 
Honzo).  By  thus  drawing  weapon  within  the  cotirt-precincts,  Asano  committed  a  capital  offence,  and 
was  accordingly  compelled  to  rip  his  bowels  open,  on  tlie  fourteenth  of  third  month  of  fourteenth  year 
of  Geiiroku  (A.D.  1702). 

Meanwhile,  Kavano  Sampei  (Hayano  Kainpei),  a  retainer  of  Asano,  in  company  with  a  comrade, 
had,  at  the  commencement  of  the  quarrel  between  their  master  and  Kira  Kodske,  the  consequences  of 
which,  he  dreaded,  travelled  the  extraordinary  distance  of  one  hundred  and  seventy  ri  (420  miles)  in 
four  and  one-quarter  days 一 ordinarily  a  journey  of  seventeen  days 一 to  find  tlie  Karo  of  their  clan, 
KuraTioslce,  who  was  in  Bansluii  (Harima),  and  warn  him  of  the  danger  which  Asano  ran  throiip'h  the 
ill-will  of  Kira  Kodske. 

News  of  the  self-dispatch  arrived  tlie  very  day  after  their  arrival,  and  the  retainers  of  Asano,  wild 
with  rage  and  grief,  hardly  knew  how  to  act.  Kuranoske  next  received  intbnnatiou  from  Yedo  that 
unless  Ins  master's  castle  and  lands  were  surrendered,  orders  would  be  issued  that  the  whole  family  and 
clan  of  Asano  should  be  utterly  destroyed.  The  Karo  endeavored  to  avert  this  disaster,  but  in  vain  ； 
and,  on  the  news  of  his  want  of  success  reaching  bira,  assembled  tlie  clan,  and  after  explaining*  to  them 
their  position,  and  the  impossibility  of  defending  their  lord's  castle  and  lands  against  his  enemies,  pro- 
duced a  document し hiding"  them  to  commit  self -dispatch,  to  the  terms  of  which  he  prevailed  upon  sixty- 
three  of  them  to  signily  their  assent  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  namely,  by  imposing  upon  it  their 
hands  smeared  with  their  own  blood.  The  rest  had  discreetly  retired  durinir  tlie  delivery  of  the  Karons 
address. 

Having  thus  separated  his  wheat  from  the  chaff,  he  called  the  sixtj'-three  together  again,  and  told 


159 


them  that  his  】'eal  purpose  was,  not  tliat  tlK^y  should  at  oiico  eoiumit  self-dispatch,  hut  t]\:\t  f:h('.y  slionld 
lin^t  of  all  sl:iy  Kira  Kotlsko,  and  afterwards  "  foHow  tlicir  lui'd  upon  tlie  dark  path."  This  m ひ is  agreed 
to  on  the  eleventh  of  the  fourth  luontli. 

Ainano  Yarhci  (Aniao-awii  Gihei)  now  comes  upon  tlie  scene.  Pie  had  acted  as  a ビ ent  for  the  rlau, 
and,  oil li し' iirin び of  the  cruel  death  of  Asmio,  had  o  fie  rod  Knranoskc  al!  the  aid  he  could  give  towards 
t!ie  carryiiii*'  out  of  any  design  the  Iuf.ro  mhjht  entertain  a2:aiiist  Kira  Kod^^ke.  The  Jutro  at  first  de- 
clined the  trader's  assistance,  but,  on  the  liitter,s  (ievotion  beiiiLr  shown  by  liis  attempt  to  kill  himself  on 
bein?*  refused  the  boon  he  asked  for,  Karauoske  revealed  to  liim  the  plot  to  revenue  the  death  of  Asano 
upon  his  enemy,  and  consented  to  allow  the  d じ】 iglited  ckonin  to  furnisli  the  requisite  arms  and  fi 丄ズ hti'!ig 
gear. 

Tlie  Karo  then  laia  hands  on  the  treasure  of  Asano,  aiul,  after  calling  in  and  payiiio-  oft'  the  pap ("'- 
currency  of  tlie  clan,  and  reserving-  a  small  sum  for  the  expenses  of  tlie  conspiracy,  divided  the  remainder 
equally  amono-  his  sixtv-three  f el 1 o w-con spi rat o rs,  each  of  whom  received  twenty-five  rujos.  This  was 
especially  displeasing  to  one  Ono  Kurohei  (Oiio  Kudaiuj,  who  had lu' び ed  the  Karo  to  divide  the  money 
amonir  the  conspirators  proportionately  to  their  salaries, ― a  proposition  to  which  Kuranosko  would  not 
listen,  saviiifr  that  luisfortuiie  had  put  them  on  a level. 

The  conspirators  then  separated,  promising*  to  assemble  upon  the  sUrnal  of  the  Karo, 

Ilayano  Sampci  (Hayano  Kampei),  meanwliile,  went  to  liis  villajje,  and  there  funnel  his  mother  dead. 
His  fatlier  besoii2'ht  liim  to  secede  from  the  conspiracy,  pleadin<r  bis  aire  and  loneliness  ；  and  Ilavaiio, 
distracted  between  his  love  for  his  fatlier  and  his  sense  of  honor  and  loyalty  to  his 】 り rd,  soiiglit  escape 
from  the  dilemma  in  self-dispatcli. 

All  proper  preparations  liavin ゾ been  made,  Kuranoske,  with  his  comrades ― the  con  spi  rators  h.-id,  in 
the  interval,  dwindled  down  to  forty-seven  in  number ― forced  their  way  into  the  mansion  of  Kira 


160 

Kodske  by  night,  and  put  the  enemy  of  their  much-mourned  lord  to  death.  This  act  of  vengeance  seems 
to  have  been  accomplished  on  the  foiirteentli  of  the  last  mouth  of  the  fourteenth  year  of  Genroku  (A.  D. 
丄 702).  The  authorities  were  somewhat  perplexed  how  to  act ― so  great  was  the  sympathy  felt  for  the 
devoted  band ― but  finally  condemned  them  to  seopuhii^  which  they  accomplished  the  following  year  at 
the  tomb  of  Asano,  in  the  burial  irround  of  the  Temple  of  Senimkii  at  Yedo. 

The  Temple  of  Sensraku  is  close  to  that  of  Toseu,  formerly  the  British  Lef^ation ― and  the  tombs  of 
Asano  and  his  forty-seven  devotc^d  followers  are  still  showu  there. 

The  marvellons  ])ortion  of  this  (  owcr-tnie  tale  '  remains  to  be  told.  The  conspirators,  after  slaying 
Kira  Kodske,  cut  oft'  his  head,  and  ottered  it  with  proper じ ei'emonial  at  the  tomb  of  their  lord.  As  the 
head  touched  the  stone-wurk  the  nioiiumenfc  was  distinctly  seen  to  quiver. 

The  following  is  said  to  be  the  '  Schwanenlied '  of  Asano : 

Maze  saso'u 
Hana  yori  mo, 
Nawo  mata  liaru  no 
Nivgori  wo 
Ik  a  ni  to  ka  sen  ！ 

T>iiich  ]nay  be  thus  rendered ― 

•  *  Tender  blossoms  strew  tlie  ground, 

Flung  iu  wau  confusion  round 

By  tlie  winds  too  boist'rous  Lrentli  ； 
More  my  lot  might  pity  find, 
Forced  to  leave  sweet  Spring  behind, 
Doomed  to  an  untimely  death. 

*  Asano  died  in  the  month  of  March,  when  the  wild-cherry,  so  often  the  theme  of  Japanese  poets  and  artists,  is  in  bios 
som ― a  fugitive  beauty,  soon  pensiiiug  under  the  rough  blastd  of  the  equinoctial  gales. 


161 


Page 1. Shogxm. 

This,  the  ordinary  official  title  of  the  former  Kubo  (known  gener(al】y  to  foreigners  as  Tycoon)  is  a 
Sinico- Japanese  compound  meaning  ^ General ， or  'Commander  of  the  Forces.' 

The  full  title  is  Sei-i-tai-sliogun,  '  barbarian-quelling  Generalissimo/  and  is  said  to  have  been  first 
bestowed,  about  86  b. じ,， by  the  Emperor  Shiujin  upon  his  son,  the  celebrated  Yamato-take-no-Mikoto, 
who  reduced  the  indifrenoiis  Aino  tribes  of  the  JN'orth  and  East  into  subjection  to  the  Imperial  power. 

The  first  o£  the  hereditary  Slio ピ uns，  however,  was  Minamoto  Yoritomo,  upon  whom  the  title  was 
conferred  in  A.  D. 1190,  or，  at  least,  from  that  date,  if,  as  some  writers  maintain,  it  was  bestowed  pos- 
thumously. Wliatever  may  be  the  trutli  as  to  the  date  of  bestowal  of  the  rank  upon  Yoritomo,  there 
can  bo  no  doubt  as  to  】iis  exercise  of  the  power  belonging  to  it  for  many  years  previous  to  his  death, 
which  was  caused  by  a  fall  from  his  horse  in  the  last  year  of  the  12th  century  after  Christ.  The  pre- 
dominant position  whicii  he  had  won  for  the  office  was  muintained  by  his  successors  in  it,  all  of  whom 
were  direct  or  collateral  descendants  from  the  Minamoto  stock ― or  were  adopted  as  such ― up  to  the  vear 
1868，  when  the  Mikado  resumed  the  power  of  wnich  his  ancestors  had  for  so  long  a  period  been  deprived, 
and  H'totsubaslii,  the  last,  and  apparently  tlie  least  enenretic  of  his  dynasty,  retired  to  the  town  of  Sliiq- 
znoka,  some  60  miles  westward  of  Yokohama,  where,  forgetful  of  the  glories  of  his  forcirocrs,  he  leads 
a lifv-  of  somewhat  ignoble  obscurity  and  ease. 

Page 1. The  Sliognn  of  the  Ash^Jcaga  famihj  had  ovGrthronm  Nitta  Yoshisada. 

The  Ash'kaga  branch  of  tlic  Minamoto  family  held  the  Shof^nnate  from  A.  D. 133i  to  A.  D. 1279， 
or  thereabouts. 

When  the  djnastv  of  Yoritomo  became  extinct,  in  A.  D.  ]  216,  the  Shogunate  passed,  nominally, 
first  into  the  hands  of  members  of  the  «*reat  Fnjnvara  house  (one  of  the  orie'inal  eight  noble  families), 


162 


and  afterwards  into  those  of  a  succession  of  Sliinwo,  or  princes  of  the  Imperial  blood,  but  the  real  power 
was  exercised  by  the  Hojo  family,'-  connected  by  marriage,  and,  probably  by  blood  also,  with  that  of 
Yoritomo. 

During  this  period,  the  Mikados  seem  to  have  been  mere  puppets  in  the  hands  of  the  ITojo  usurpers, 
but  towards  its  close,  the  Emperor  Godaigo,  who  owed  his  elevation  to  the  Court  of  Kainaknra(then  the 
eastern  capital  and  residence  of  the  Shoguns,  as  Yedo，  now  Tokei，  was  afterwards,  now  a  mere  village,  distant 
some 16  miles  from  Yokoluuna,  and  chiefly  flinious  for  its  grand  image  of  Buddha) ― nevertheless  made  a 
show  of  independence,  and，  in  his  attempt  to  free  himself  from  the  thraldom  in  which  he  was  held  by  his 
powerful  vassal,  brought  about  the  war  known  in  Japanese  liistorj  as  the  war  between  the  Faction  of 
the  North  (the  Kanakura  party)  aud  tlio  Faction  of  the  Suutli  (ivioto  party),\vhich  was  to  be  alike  luinous 
to  】iimse]f  and  his  rebellious  subject.  The  war,  which  commenced  in  A.  D. 1319，  lasted,  or  rather 
Linoniishedj  for  75  years.  During  it,  either  party  maintained  its  own  Emperor,  bat,  since  the  revolution 
of  1868,  the  names  of  the  Emperors  of  the  K^orth  jiave  been  expunged  ftom  the  Imperial  catalogue,  and 
tlie  Emperors  of  the  south  alone  are  now  considered  as  haviiio*  been  the  rightful  occupants  of  the  throne. 

In  A.  D. 1330，  the  Emperor  Godaigo  was  taken  prisoner  and  sent  in  exile  to  the  island  of  Oki.  A 
year  or  two  afterwards,  however,  one  of  the  Imperial  generals  defeated  the  Hojo  forces  in  a  great  battle, 
and  made  himself  master  of  Karaakura,  The  imperial  exile  was  re-established  upon  the  throne,  but 
unoratefully  R-ave  his  confidence,  not  to  the  men  whose  exertious  lie  owed  his  return  to  power,  but  to  a 
member  of  the  Ash'kaga  family  of  the  name  of  Takauji.  Disgusted  with  their  treatment,  Nitta  and  his 
party  rose  in  rebellion  against  an  emperor  who  knew  so  little  how  to  requite  tlieir  services.  The  strug- 
gle was  a  brief  one.    Takauji  was  ordered  to  inarch  a ビ aiiist  tl】em，  and  they  were  defeated  with  great 

*  The  town  of  Odawara,  so  well-kuowu  to  European  residents,  wa>s  tlie  principal  seat  of  this  family,  who  had  a  strong 
castle  there,  now  in  ruins,  and  held  sway  over  a large  extent  of  the  surrounding  country. 


163 


slaughter,  Nitta  himself  being  among  the  slain.  The  rebellion  thus  extinguished,  Takauji  was  installed 
as  Sliogun  at  Taniakiira,  and  founded  a  dynasty  that  for  the  next  two  centuries  and  a  half  was  virtually 
to  govern  Dai  Nippon. 

Page 13.    Shrine  to  le  erected  to  Hacliiman, 

The  etymology  or  real  signification  of  this  appellation  of  tlie  Japanese  Ares  I  have  not  been  able  to 
trace.  The  Chinese  characters  by  which  it  is  usually  represented  mean  the  *  Eight  banners,'  and  may 
possibly  imply  some  notion  of  the  j^od  being  a  sort  of  manifestation  of  the  】3uddlia  of  the  Eight  Banners. 

The  hero  deilied  under  this  title  was  the  Emperor  Ojin,  who  died  about  tlie  commencement  of  the 
4th  century  of  our  era.  His  mother  was  the  Empress  Jingu,  celebrated  as  the  conqueror  of  Korea. 
According  to  some,  Ojin  was  the  conqueror  of  Korea,  and  was,  on  this  account,  deified  as  the  God  of 
War.  Others,  again,  assert  that  he  made  the  Japanese  acquainted  with  the  art  of  weaving,  and  favored 
the  adoption  of  Chinese  civilization.  lie  was  commonly  worshipped  by  samm、ai,  and  was  vernacularly 
known  as  the  Yuiniya,  or  Archer  God.    The  principal  temple  at  Kamakura  is  dedicated  to  his  worship. 

Page 13.  Nengo  Riyaku-6. 

Previously  to  the  adoption,  some  two  or  three  years  since,  of  the  European  calendaVj  tln'e じ systeiiis 
of  chronology  existed  in  Japan，  all  similar  in  character  to  what  still  exist  iti Cliiua. 

The  era  of  the  first  comtnenced  with  the  accession  of  the  traditional  Emperor  Jiuinu,  in  b.c.  600. 
Thus  A.  D. 1870，  was  2,530  of  the  era  of  Jiniiiu. 

The  second  was  based  upon  the  sexafrenal  cycle  used  in  China  to  the  present  day.  The  first  of  these 
cycles  commenced  with  the  61st  year  of  the  reiga  of  Hwang  Ti，  b.  c.  2， (537,  and  the  year  1875  is  the 
11th  of  tlie  76th  cycle. 


164 


The  mode  in  which  the  sexagenal  cycle  was  used^  and  each  year  of  it  distinguished,  was  not  a little 
complicated,  and  for  an  explanation  of  it ― which  would  be  out  of  place  here ― the  reader  is  referred  to 
any  work  of  repute  upon  China  or  Japan. 

According  to  the  third  system,  the  one  most  commonly  used  in  books,  any  year  after  A.  D.  G45  was 
known  by  its  place  in  the  '  nengo '  (chin 《 nien  hao  ')  or  year  periods,  which  from  time  to  time  were 
established  and  named  by  Imperial  decree.  These  ^uenoro'  had  a  duration  of  from  2  to 15  or  20  years, 
and  were  distinfruished  by  such  hio'li-sonndiiifr  titles  as  '  Exalted  Virtue,'  '  Celestial  Peace/  '  Great 
Development,'  and  the  like.  The  present  ^  neniro,'  which  is  not  to  be  cliiUio*ed  during*  the  reign  of  the 
present  Emperor,  is  called  Meiji, ' Illustrious  Rule,'  and  the  year 187 ひ is  the  8th  year  oi it. 

Tlie  name  '  Eiyaku-o  in  the  text  signifies  '  Uninterrupted  Prosperity/ 

Page        Wakasanoske  Yamchika. 

In  Japan,  the  family  name,  only  used  by  men,  comes  first  ；  the  individual  name  assumed  at  puberty 
comes  afterwar(is.  Under  the  o】d  rei>'ime,  the  son  of  a  samurai  on  attaining  the  age  of 15  performed 
^  o'embukn,'  that  is，  shaved  off  his  forelock,  and  became  a '  jak，k，\van，，  entitled  to  wear  a  hat  or  cap.  At  the 
same  time,  he  adopted  a  '  nanori,  or  indivianal  name,  irenerally  selected  for  him,  accordino-  to  certain  very 
intricate  rules,  by  a  man  of  learning,  vritli  or  without  tlie  assistance  of  a  soothsayer,  astrolofror,  or  diviner. 

Government  officials,  and  shhohu  o-enevally,  (tlie  samicrai  of  tlie  '  Tokngawa  jioim,'  or  old  Tycoon 
days)  are  now  giving  up  the  practice  of  '  geinbukn,'  and  wear  their  hair  in  tlie  European  flisbion,  as 
they  clothe  their  bodies  in  strange-lookiiiir  travesties  of  European  garments. 

Page 14.   A  Baron  of  Hakushu. 
Hakns'hu  is  synonymous  with  Hoki,  one  of  the  former  SiUiindo  provinces.* 

*  Vide  Mr.  Satow's  Geography  of  Japan,  Trans.  As.  Soc.  Jap.,  1873-73,  p.  33. 


165 


Page 14.  Seiwa  family ,  a  Genji  house. 
The  usurpation  of  Yoritomo ― for  suelu  iu  effect,  his  ascendancy  became ― towards  the  close  of  the 
12th  century,  was  the  culminatino-  point  of  the  struggle  between  the  powerful  Taii'a,  or  Hei,  and  the 
Minamoto,  or  Gen,  clans,  that,  for  a lon^'  course  of  years,  had  spread  ruin  throiio-h  the  Empire,  to  end 
ill  tlie  establishment  of  the  hereditary  Slioo-unate  iu  the  family  of  the  successful  chief  of  the  latter  iac- 
tion.  The  Seiwa  was  the  elder  braucli  of  the  Gen  house,  and  derived  its  name  from  its  founder,  the 
Emperor  Seiwa,  who  flourished  about  the  iniudle  of  the  91:1】  centin 了. 

Page 14.  Haiamolo, 

j^iterally,  '  under  the  flag '  (of  the  Shoy'un).    They  were  tlie  lesser  feudatories  of  the  Kiibo,  and 
were  often  known  as  Shomiyo    lesser  names '),  in  contmdistiuction  to  the  Dahniyo  {'  greater  names 
The  main  difference,  】io、vever，  between  the  hiirher  and  lower  nobles,  seems  to  have  been  less  one  of 
birth  than  of  property— the  Daimiyos  being  holders  of  lands  of  wliicii  the  produce  was  valued  at  10,000 
Tcohm  of  rice  annual ひ or  moi'e，  the  Shomiyos  of  lands  of  which  the  annual  produce  was  under  10,000  Tcokus. 

Page 15.    Tim  Twelve  NaisliL 
A  Sinico-Japanese  word,  meaning  '  inner  attendants.'    They  were  noble  laaies,  daughters  of  Kuge 
who  were  peers  of  the  Mikado's  creatioiij  hi^rher  in  rank  than  the  Dahniyo  (who  were  in  reality, 
nothing  more  than  deputies  of  the  Shogiin),  but  possessed  only  of  small  estates,  and  of  little  direct 
power  or  influence.    Their  duties  were  to  wait  upon  the  Mikado  and  his  consort  ilCwogo). 

Page 17.    Yoshida  KenTco. 
A  mediocre  versifier,  who  flourished  under  the  Shoguiiate  of  Tekaiiji.    Some  of  the  pieces  in  the 
well-known  KoJcinskm  (Sougs,  New  and  Old),  are  attributed  to  him 


1G6 


Page  27.    The  Bannai,  Sagisako, 
A  Banned  seems  to  have  been  a  captain  or  chief  of  the  guard. 

Page  28.  0-gon. 

Coins  of  various  values,  but  commonly,  I  am  informed,  equivalent  to  21 riyos.  The  coiii，  which  was 
generally  of  silver  gilt,  was  rarely,  if  ever,  intrinsically  of  its  current  value.  It  was  an  oblong,  thin  disk, 
rounded  at  either  end,  and  tightly  wrapped  in  paper,  stamped  with  the  seal  of  the  province,  and  marked 
with  its  current  value. 

Page  33.    The  old  song  Takasago. 
A  translation  of  this  curious  ballad  will  be  found  at  the  end  of  the  Appendix. 

Page  47,  Kamishimo. 

A  sort  of  outer  ceremonial  dress,  of  stiffened  material,  curiously  shaped  about  the  shoulders  so  as  to 
present  a  winged  appearance.  The  trader-class,  as  well  as  the  samv/rai,  seem  to  have  had  the  right  of 
wearing  it.  A  peculiar  kamishimo  without  any  device  or  crest  was  worn  by  a  samurai  when  commit- 
ting seppuku  ill  obedience  to  an  Imperial  dccrco. 

Page  54.    The  lantern  was  lent  like  a  how. 
This  is  wrongly  translated.    The  lantern  was  an  ordinary  one,  fitted  into  a  wooden  bo \v -like  frame- 
work by  which  it  was  held. 

Page  56.   I  am  as  fortunate  as  if  I  toere  to  come  ，on  the  Udonge  in  liloom.. 
In  the  great  Sinico-Japanese  Encyclopoedia ―  Wa  Kan  Sanzai-dsuye^  "  Japanese  and  Chinese 


1G7 


Illustrations  of  the  Three  powers  (Heaven,  Earth,  and  Man), — vol. 94,  part  first,  under  the  heading  of 
Basho,  we  are  told  that  the  Udonge  is  a  kind  of  fig-tree.  In  vol. 88，  under  the  word  Ichijihu,  the 
TJdonge  is  again  declared  to  be  a  kind  of  fig.  The  popular  notion  is  that  the  Udonge  blooms  hut  oiicc 
in  three  thousand  ； years,  a  notion  derived,  doubtless,  from  the  fixct  that,  in  figs，  the  flowers  being  within 
and  not  without  the  receptacles,  are  not  externally  visible  ；  and  hence  the  tree  appears  never  to  bloom. 

In  the  Nelianldyo^  a  Buddhist  doctrinal  work  said  to  liave  been  composed  shortly  after  the  death —— 
or  perfection ― of  Sakaya  Muni,  the  manifestation  of  Buddha  upon  earth  is  announced  as  a  most  rare 
event ― rare  as  the  blooming  of  the  TJdonge. 

In  the  century  of  poems  collected  bj  Kiu-an,  there  is  a  stanza  referring  to  the  TJdonge^  of  whicli  the 
followin<?  is  a literal  rendering: 

" Tlie  reign  of  our  Emperor, 
May  be  as  the  Tama-tsuhakij 
Everlastino-lv  green  ； 
May  liis  days  be  so  long  in  tlie  land 

That  lie  may  behold  tlie  Udonge  bloom  a  hundred  times." 

The  Tama-tsubahi  is  a  hardy  evergreen  shrub,  apparently  identical  with  tlie  Euonymus  Japonicus.  The 
Ficus  Indica,  it  will  be  remembered,  is  reverenced  by  the  Southern  Buddhist  as  a  sacred  tree. 

Page  61. 'Namu  Amida  Butsti,^  or  ^Namu  miyoho  renge  Iciyo? 

Commencement  of  Buddhist  prayers.  The  words  are  neither  Japanese  nor  Chinese,  but  are  altered 
Sanscrit.  The  lirst  is  said  to  mean  "  O  aid  me,  thou  everlasting  Biiudha."  The  second,  translating  the 
Chinese  characters  in  wliicli  it  is  commonly  written,  would  seem  tosiirnify:  "  O  precious  law  and  gospel 


1G8 


of  the  lotus-flower."  Good  sonis  are  supposed  to  live  forever,  perched  upon  a  lotus-flower.  The 
translation  is  not  quite  correct.  Sadakviro  tells  his  victim  to  choose  whatever  prayer  he  may  prefer,  and 
die  without  further  delay.  • 

•  Page  64    With  teeth  yet  unllachened. 

The  extraordinary  custom  of  blackening  the  teeth  and  shaving  off  the  eye-brows  was  originally 
practiced  by  legally-married  women  only,  but  gradually  came  to  be  adopted  by  all  women  who  had 
attained  their  twenty-second  or  twcutj-third  year,  whether  married  or  not.  The  practice  of  shaving  off 
the  eye-brows  is  said  to  be  falling  into  desuet ひ de，  and  the  teeth  are  now,  it  is  believed,  blackened  by 
married  women  alone,  .and  even  by  them  only  after  having  given  birth  to  a  child.  The  material  used  in 
blackening*  the  teeth  is  a  prepanitiou  of  gall-uuts  and  oxiae  of  iron.  Tlie  custom  is  said  to  have  arisen 
in  the  reim  of  the  Emperor  Daigo  (lOth  century),  but  I  have  not  been  able  to  find  any  satisfactory 
explanation  oi its  origin  or  lueauing. 

Page  64.    The  Bon  month. 

That  is,  the  seventh  month,  when,  on  the  thirteenth,  fourteenth,  and  fifteenth  days,  the  Bon  festival, 
or  feast  of  lanterns,  is  held.  The  Chinese  characters  representinsr  the  word  Bon  mean  '  demon  or  spirit 
period,'  but  the  etymolop^y  of  the  word  is  unknown  to  me.  The  popular  term  is  Tarria-matmri,  for 
Tamashn  no  matsur%  '  feast  of  e'hosts  ， 一 All  Souls'  Day,  as  we  should  say. 

A  shelf  is  erected  in  the  principal  chamber  of  each  house,  on  which  rushes  are  laid,  and  over  which 
the  ihai, 汄' or  tablets  of  the  departed,  are  suspended,  in  the  hope  that  their  spirits  will  revisit  the  scene 

*  Seep 。お. 


169 


of  their  earthly  life.  A  cord  is  carried  across  the  shelf  {Tamadana^  or  spirit-shelf),  from  wliicli  depend 
vnrions  fruits,  such  as  millet  {Panicum  italicum)^  Iliye  {Panicum.  cruscorvi)^  water-bean  nuts に Nelvm - 
ho  nucifera  of  Goertner),  chestnuts,  and  egg-apples  or  brinjals  (often  called  aubergines,  fruit  of  Sola- 
nnm  meloiigena).  Various  boiled  cereals  are  also  placed  upon  the  spirit-shelf,  】aid  on  leaves  of  the 
water- bean. 

On  the  tliirteenth  day,  about  sunset,  an  ogara,  or  hempstalk  dried  after  having  been  peeled,  is  lit. 
The  flame,  whica  lasts  only  a  short  time,  is  the  Mukai-l)i,  or 《 greeting-flame,'  welcoming  the  spirits  on 
■their  arrival.  On  the  evening  of  the  fifteenth,  the  ceremony  is  repeated,  and  the  OJcuri-M,  or  *  speeding- 
flame,'  siirnifies  the  farewell  of  the  livino*  to  the  departino*  e^liosts  of  the  relations  or  ancestors  whose  thai 
are  suspended  over  the  spmt-shelf. 

Page  66.  Inari. 

A  Shinto  deity,  the  patron  of  rice-flirmers.  The  Chinese  characters  of  the  name  mean  '  the  b ringer 
of  rice.'  The  name  Inari  itself  is  Japanese,  and  is  probably  connected  with  the  word  ine ― growing- 
rice,  paddy.    The  fox  {Kitsune)  is  supposed  to  be  attached  to  the  service  of  the  ffod. 

Page  68,    Nyogo  Island, 

Said  to  be  inhabited  entirely  by  women.  An  account  of  it  is  given  in  the  Yumi-hari-dsuhi^  a  sort 
of  romance  founded  upon  the  adventures  of  Yoritoiho  on  a  supposed  visit  to  the  island,  which  is  placed 
in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Loo-choo  group.  The  egg-plant  {Solanum  melongena)^  or  brinjal, 
is  described  as  growing  there  to  such  a  prodigious  size  that  ladders  are  necessary  to  get  at  the 
fruit. 


170 


Page  86.    We  shall  climb  together  the  Shide  Hill, 

In  the  mythical  geography  of  Buddhism,  a  hill  over  which  souls  have  to  pass  on  tlieir  journey  to 
hell  or  paradise.  Some  distance  beyond  it,  they  arrive  at  a  place  where  three  roads  {San-dsu)  meet, 
one  of  which  leads  to  hell  yjigohii),  another  to  paradise  {golmrahJ),  and  the  third  from  tlie  world. 
Before  continuing  their  journey ― to  hell  or  paradise,  as  may  have  been  decreed ― the  ghosts  strip  ofi 
their  clothes,  and  give  them  up  to  an  old  woman  whom  they  find  stationed  tliere  to  receive  them,  under 
a  pine-tree.    The  old  woman  is  known  popularly  as  Sa/n-dsu  no  obasan. 

Page  86.    That  you  may  take  it  with  you  on  the  darh  jmfk. 

The  dark  path  is  an  euphemism  for  death.  Ghosts  are  supposed  to  go  under  the  wo】']d，  where  "both 
hell  and  paradise  seem  to  be  situated  ；  hence  the  expression,  "  to  sro  on  the  dark  path." 

Page  86,   Jinseng  medicine. 

Jinseng  or  Ginseng  is  the  aromatic  root  of  a  species  of  Panax,  a  member  of  the  Ivy  family,  much 
esteemed  in  China,  and  to  some  but  a  less  extent  in  Japan,  as  a  tonic  and  a  stimulant.  The  plant  is 
said  to  live  for  a  thousand  years,  and  then  to  assume  a  human  form.  The  infusion,  if  given  to  a  mori- 
bund,  is  supposed  to  prevent  decomposition. 

Page  86.    A  high  Eagura  feast. 

There  are  two  kinds  of  Kagura  festival,  both,  connected  with  Sliintoism,  commonly  celebrated  in 
Japan,  That  referred  to  in  the  text  is  known  as  a  Dai-dai  Kagura ~ lit, 《 great  great  Kagura ' — and 
is  essentially  a  solemn  adoration  of  the  Sun-Goddess  (Amaterasu  no  Ohongami,  or  Tenshoko  Daijin), 


171 


followed  by  a  sort  of  banquetj  of  which  the  expenses  are  defrayed  by  subscription.  The  solemnities ，- 
which  are  conducted  by  Kannushi  (Shinto  priests,  guardians  of  slii'ines),  take  place  in  the  hall  of  a 
Sliiuto  miya  or  temple,  previously  guarded  from  evil  influence  and  from  intruders  by  a I'ou ゾ hly-made 
rice-straw  rope  carried  round  its  walls.  First,  the  0-harai  (august  purification)  of  the  Sun-Goddess  is 
placed  upon  a  stand,  and  proper  offerings  are  set  before  it.  The  O-harm  is  a  kind  of  box  containing 
a  fragment  of  the  staff  wielded  by  the  priests  of  the  temple  of  the  goddess  in  Ise,  at  the  festival  there 
held  in  her  honor  twice  every  year.  Each  Karmusid  then  takes  a  branch  of  SakaTci ― C  ley  era  or  Eurya 
- (？)  japonica — which  he  holds  iu  one  hand,  while  with  the  other  lie  commences  to  beat  upon  a  small 
drum.  The  attention  of  the  i^oddess  being  thus  aroused,  the  assembled  clergy,  who  have  previously 
disposed  themselves  in  a  semi-circle  iu  front  of  the  stand  upon  which  the  0-harai  was  placed,  chant,  ia 
a  monotonous  drawl  and  to  the  accompaniment  of  the  drains  which  tliey  do  not  cease  to  beat,  a  special 
litui-o'v  {norito)  to  the  Queen  of  the  Plains  of  High  Heaven  ( TaJcamaga-hara).  The  liturgy  ended, 
O'hami  inscribed  with  the  name  of  the  San-Grocldess  are  bestowed  upon  the  laity,*  who,  ranired  in 
front  of  the  shrine,  have  assisted  at  the  ceremony,  and  the  proceedings,  passing,  pleasantly  enough, 
"fi'om  grave  to  e-ay,"  terminate  with  an  eutertaiumeiit,  in  which  those  who  have  subscribed  to  the 
expenses,  no  doubt,  duly  play  their  part.  One  of  these  0-harai  ought  to  find  a  place  upon  every  do- 
mestic Kam/h-aana,  or  god-shelf— a  small  model  of  a  Shinto  temple  to  be  found  in  almost  every  house, 
labelled  with  the  names  of  various  deities,  one  of  whom  must  be  the  Sun-Goddess ― for  it  affords  pro- 
tection to  the  believer's  household — only,  however,  for  a  period  of  six  months,  when  it  must  be  changed 
for  a  new  one  brought  or  fetched  from  Ise. 

For  the  above  description,  I  am  in  part  indebted  to  Mr.  Satow's  account  of  the  Shinto  temple  in  Is さ， 

*  strictly  upon  the  TJjiko  only ― that  is,  upon  tlie  dwellers  in  tlie  district  over  which  the  local  deity,  worshipped  at  the 
shrine  where  the  Kagura  is  celebrated,  is  supposed  to  extend  his  protection 


172 


contained  in  the 1 873-4  volume  of  the  Transactions  of  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Japan  where  a  vast  amount 
of  information  on  the  subject  of  Shintoisin  will  be  found.  The  following  specimen  of  a  Shinto  prayer 
which  I  quote  from  Mr.  Satow's  admirable  essay  on  the  ^  Revival  of  Pure  Shintoism/  printed  as  an 
appendix  to  the  first  part  of  the  third  volume  of  the  Transactions  already  cited,  will,  it  is  believed,  be 
read  with  interest. 

"From  a  distance  I  reverently  worship  with  awe  before  A  me  no  JVIi-hashira,  and  Kuni  no  Mi-ha- 
sliira,  also  called  Slunatsu-hiko  no  Kami  and  Shinatsu-hime  no  Kami,  to  whom  is  consecrated  the  Palace 
built  Avith  stoat  pillars  at  Tatsuta  no  Tachina  in  the  department  of  Heguri  in  tlie  province  of  Yamato." 

"I  say,  with  awe,  deign  to  bless  me  by  correcting  the  unwitting  faults  which,  seen  and  heard  by 
you  5  I  have  committed,  by  blowing  off  and  clearing  away  tlie  calami  ties  which  evil  gods  might  inflict, 
by  causing  me  to  live  long  like  the  hard  and  lasting  rock,  and  by  repeating  to  the  gods  of  lieavenlj 
origin  and  to  the  gods  of  earthly  origin  the  petitions  which  I  present  every  day,  along  with  your  breath, 
that  tbey  may  hear  with  the  sliarp-earedness  of  the  fortli-gallopiiig  colt." 

The  other  kind  of  Kagitra  is  a  kind  of  mystery  or  musical  pantomirae,  enacted  at  the  shrine  of  a 
local  deity,  in  a  sort  of  raised  building  or  theatre  accessory  to  the  shrine  and  called  Kagura-do.  The 
celebration  may  be  in  honor  of  the  local  deity,  and  then  takes  place  upon  his  death-dajj  or  may  simply 
be  intended  to  propitiate  heaven  generally.  The  expenses  are  usually  defrayed  out  of  the  offerings  of 
pilgrims,  and  by  contributions  from  the  TJjiko ― the  dwellers  under  the  protection  of  the  god  to  whom 
the  shrine  is  dedicated.  Before  the  mystery  opens,  a  particular  kind  sttdm,  Kagura-mdm,  and  two 
gohei  are  placed  in  front  of  tlie  Kagura-do,  The  Kagura-sudsu  consists  of  twelve  small  bells,  resem- 
bling those  fastened  round  the  tails  of  pack-horses  in  Japan,  or  those  attached  round  tlie  necks  of  mules 
in  European  countries,  curiously  strung  together.  A  gohei,  the  proper  Japanese  term  for  which  is 
mitegura,  is  a  kind  of  wand,  from  one  end  of  wliicli  depend,  on  either  side,  strips  of  paper,  notched  or 


173 


slit  in  a  particular  manner,  so  as  to  present  a  twisted  appearance.  Woodcuts  and  descriptions  both  of 
the  Kagura-mdm  and  gohei  will  be  found  in  the  fifteenth  volume  of  the  Wa  Kan  SanzaUdsuye,  The 
object  of  the  bells  is  to  call, the  attention  of  the  god  to  what  is  about  to  take  place  ；  and  the  goJici  rep- 
resent― according  to  Mr.  Satow ― offeriiiirs  of  rono-h  and  fine  cloth  which  are  supposed  to  attract  the 
god  to  the  shrine. 

The  mystery  is  then  inaugurated  by  a  Miko^  a  sort  of  virgin  priestess,  generally  a  daugliter  of  the 
Kannushi^  presenting'  herself,  carrjino*  sometimes  the  suclsu  and  gohei、  sometimes  a  sword,  and  iroin ゾ 
throuorh  a  scries  of  conventional  gestures,  which  have  the  effect  of  puriTymg  the  spot  from  all nn cleanli- 
ness, and  of  keeping  all  evil  demons  at  a  proper  distance. 

These  preliminaries  over  and  the  place  thus  made  fit  tor  the  reception  of  the  irod ,  the  dance  commen- 
ces, regulated  by  the  music  of  a  small  band,  consisting  of  drums  and  fifes.  The  dancers  accompany 
their  movements  by  significant  gestures  by  which  the  plot  or  tale  is  told,  no  singing  or  shouting  l)eini>' 
permitted.  The  number  of  performers  varies  considerably  :  all  are  cLid  in  antique  costumes,  with  tall 
caps  on  their  heads,  long  sleeves  and  preposterously-lengthened  hakama、  or  troi】sers，  which  turn  up 
under  their  feet  and  are  trailed  behind,  and  all  wear  masks ― one  simulatine^  the  head  of  a  fox,  aiiotlier 
the  fierce  look  of  a  robber,  a  third  the  countenance  of  a lulld  o-enius,  a  fourth  that  of  a  demon,  while 
others  have  the  expression  of  a  clown  or  natural,  or  are  provided  with  horns,  or  show  a  protuberant 
snout  like  that  of  a  pi^r,  or  liave  the  cheeks  prodio*iously  swollen  and  the  forehead  absardly  diminished. 

The  pantomime  is  various,  but  the  following  always  forms  a  part  of  it.  A  dancer  weari nir  the  mask 
of  a  gentle  genius  is  attended  by  another  wearing*  that  of  a  clown  and  carrying  iu  his  hand  a l;o\v  and 
arrows.  The  former  represents  Hikohoho  no  Mi  koto,  one  of  the  deiiii-o-od  rulers  of  Japan.  Their 
dance  is  erave  and  solemn,  but  is  soon  interrupted  by  the  advent  of  a  sturdy  perfunuei'^  who  comes  to 
the  front  strutting"  and  stamping  with  great  energy.    This  is  Honosusori,  a  demon,  weariiiir  an  appro- 


174 


priate  mask  and  provided  witli a  fish-liook  and  line.  On  approaching  HikoliohOj  he  drops  his  swagger, 
and  liumb】y  salutes  the  superior  genius,  intimating  by  gestures  that  he  can  make  no  use  of  the  fish-hook 
and  line,  and  begging  to  be  allowed  to  barter  it  for  the  bow  and  arrows  carrfed  by  the  god's  attendant. 
His  request  beino'  o- ranted  he  retires  in  triumph  ；  and  Hikohoho  tries  his  luck  with  the  hook  and  line, 
but  the  first  fish  he  catches  breaks  the  line  and  makes  off  with  the  hook.  The  ang-ler  and  his  attendant 
tlias  discomfited,  pray  to  the  dragoa-deities  of  the  sea,  who  recover  the  hook  and  line,  and  present  them 
to  Hikolioho,  who  immediately  returns  both  to  Honosusori  and  takes  back  nis  bow  and  arrows. 

The  dance  ended,  the  Mlho  dips  a  bamboo  branch  {Arundo  harnhos^  Tlibg)  in  warm  water ~ according 
to  soiiie,  the  water  of  a  bath  which  slie  has  previously  taken ― and  flirts  a  shower  of  drops  over  the  as- 
sembled Vjil'o,  As  the  deity  is  supposed  to  have  become  incorporated  with  her  body  for  the  nonce, 
each  drop  so  flunir  has  a  niiraculons  power,  and  those  who  are  fortunate  enough  to  be  within  their  range 
may  expect  to  be  cured  of  all  their  ills. 

The  pantomiuie  of  Hikohoho  and  Ilonosufori  is  intended  to  coTnniemorate  the  invention  of  angling  ； 
and  the  mystery,  as  a  whole,  is,  according  to  Japanese  tradition,  a  representation  or  imitation  of  the  efibrta 
made  bv  the  o'ods  of  old  to  induce  the  Sun-Groddess  to  sally  forth  from  the  cavern  to  which  she  had 
betake! 1 herself  in  a  fit  of  dudgeon.*  And,  indeed^  it  seems  probable  enough  that  it  is  a  relic  of  the 
Sun-worslnp  wliieh  appears  to  have  been  tlie  earliest  definite  form  of  reliirion  in  the  country,  and  simp】y 
signines  the  joyous  welcome  with  which  the  rising  of  the  sun  over  the  illimitable  waters  of  the  Eastern 
Sea  was  hailed  by  the  primeval  fiolierinen  who  dwelt  on  the  shores  of  Dai  Nippon.  The  etymology  of 
the  word  is  uncertain.    Some  deri ve  it  from  Jcami^  a  god,  and  eragi^  to  lauirli,  and  this  derivation  is 

* It  is  no  objection  to  this  theory  that  the  shrine  at  which  the  Kagura  is  enacted  may  not  be  dedicated  specially  to  the 
Sun-Goddess,  for  the  latter,  as  the  Queen  of  Heaven,  is  supposed  to  have  a  general  right  of  tendency  of  any  slirine,  and  all 
local  deities  are  more  or  less  under  her  control. 


175 


countenanced  by  the  fUct  that  the  Chinese  cliai-actcrs  hj  which  the  word  is  ordinarily  represented  mean 
*  the  pleasing  of  the  god.'  To  my  mind,  however,  the  more  probable  derivation  is  that  from  kami  and 
hum、  a  seat.  # 

The  legend  of  the  withdrawal  of  the  Sun-Goddess  is  a  good  example  of  the  Japanese  inytlu  and  tlie 
following  account  of  it  taken,  in  great  part,  from  Mr.  Satow's  description  of  his  visit  to  the  Shinto  temples 
in  Is さ， cited  above,  will  not  be  without  interest  to  the  carious  reader. 

After  the  consummation  of  the  marriao'e  of  Izanap-i  and  Izanami,  tlie  first  male  and  female  deities 
and  the  immediate  creators  ot  japan,  the  o-od  Iziinairi  underwent  a lon^r  pui'ification  by  washing  in  tlie 
sea,  in  the  course  of  which  the  Sun-Goddess  Aiiia-terasu  no  Ohono^ami  '"^  the  niiohty  goddess  brilliant  in 
heaven"  was  developed  from 】ns  left  eye,  while  from  the  rijrlit  orb  was  pi'oduced  Sosa-iio-o  niikoto  ！.) r 
the  Moon-God.  Of  all  the  nniueroiis  pros'eny  of  Izanagi  these  tAvo  were  the  most  dear  to  him.  He 
therefore  resolved  to  make  the  Sun-Goddess  the  ruler  in  heaven,  and  she  accordingly  climbed  up  t!io 
pillar,  on  which  heaven  then  rested,  to  assume  the  place  assio-ned  her.  Tlie  Mooii-God  on  the  otliqj- 
hand  was  e^iven  the  sovereignty  over  the  blue  sea,  but  the  irod  neglected  his  kin^rclom  and  the  earth 
became  desolate  in  consequence.  On  beino-  asked  the  cause  of  his  evil  temper,  the  moon-god  replied 
that  he  wished  to  go  to  his  mother  Izanarai,  who  was  under  the  earth,  and  his  father  thereupon  made 
him  the  ruler  of  the  nignt.  This  however  does  not  seem  to  have  satisfied  tlic  2'od，  for  lie  committed 
various  offences,  among  others,  that  of  flaying  alive  a  piebald  horse  from  the  head  to  the  tail,  and  then 
throwing  the  carcass  at  his  sister,  who  was  seated  at  her  loom,  so  alarming  the  goddess  that  she  injured 
herself  with  the  shuttle,  and  full  of  fear  and  wrath  retired  into  a  cave,  the  mouth  of  which  she  closed 
with  a  door  of  solid  rock.  Heavens  and  the  earth  were  thus  plunged  into  utter  dnrknesp,  of  which  die 
more  turbulent  of  the  gods  took  advantao-e  filling  space  with  a  buzzing  noise,  and  the  general  disaster 
was  great.    The  gods  then  assembled  in  the  dry  bed  of  the  Amenoyasn  Kiver ― the  Eiver  of  the  Peace 


176 


of  Heaven — and  consulted  as  to  the  best  moans  of  nppea>inp:  the  goddess.  After  much  deliberation, 
the  following  device  was  hit  upon.  Iron  was  obtained  from  the  Celestial  mines,  and  the  god  Ishikori- 
山） me,  Avith  the  assistance  of  the  divine  black-smith  Auiatsumore,  after  twice  failing,  succeeded  iu  forging 
a ト ir ゾ e  and  perfect  mirror,  '  This,  accordins'  to  the  】e2*end,  is  the  an$rust  deity  in  Ise., 

Other  (rods  meanwhile  planted  '  Kodzu,'  (Bronssouetia)  and  '  Asa'  (hemp),  and  from  the  bark  of  the 
former  and  the  fibre  of  the  Litter,  coarse  and  fine  elothino^  was  prepared  for  the  use  of  the  goddess.  A 
palace  was  also  built  for  her,  ornaments  made  to  adorn  lier  person  ；  and  a  sacred  wand  fasliioned  out 
of  the  wood  of  the  '  Sakaki '  (Clejera  Japouica  or,  more  probably,  Eiirya  Japoiiica),  to  place  in  her  hand. 

Tearing  the  bones  out  of  the  foreleg  of  a  buck,  the  2"ods  then  set  this  in  a  fire  of  cherry  wood  ；  the 
bone  cracked  in  a  particular  manner,  which  was  considered  to  afford  a  favorable  omen，  and  preparations 
were  at  once  commenced  to  entice  the  iroddess  from  her  seclusion. 

One  god  pulled  up  a  ^sakaki  tree し v  the  roots,  haniring  on  its  upper  branches  the  mirror,  and  on  the 
】owei'，  the  coai'se  and  fine  clotliing.  Another  <rod  tlien  took  the  tree  so  adorn ed,  and  held  it  in  his  hand 
while  lie  praised  in  a loud  voice  the  power  and  beauty  of  the  goddess. 

A  number  of  cocks  were  next  collected  and  made  to  crow  in  concert.  The  srod  Tajikara  (strong'!' th' 
arms)  was  posted  close  to  tlie  door  of  the  cavern.  The  goddess  Ameno  Udsunae  was  chosen  as  a  sort  ot 
mistress  of  the  ceremonies,  and  having*  adorned  her  head  with  a  kind  of  moss,  and  bound  up  her  sleeves 
with  the  stem  of  a  climbing  plant,  commenced  to  play  upon  a  sort  of  rude  bamboo  flageolet,  accompa- 
nied by  another  jrod,  who  drew  music  from  the  strings  of  six  bows  arranged  with  the  strings  uppermost 
(the  orio-iii  of  the  "  Koto  ，，  a  kind  of  horizontal  harp),  by  drawine*  across  them  the  rough  stems  of  a 
kind  of  e-rass  and  of  a  rush,  while  the  rest  of  the  gods  kept  time  with  wooden  dappers. 

Bonfires  were  tlien  lit  in  front  of  the  cavern,  and  a  circular  box  '  nke，  placed  near,  on  which  Udsmio 
mounted  and  be に an  to  dance,  singing  a  song  of  which  the  words  have  been  preserved. 


Hito  futa  miyo 

Ttsu  muyu  nano  / 
Ya  kokono  tari  ' 
Momo  clii  yorodsu*  ' 

These  words  are  said  to  have  been  chosen  afterwards  to  expres^i  the  numerals 

One  two  three  four 
Five  six  seven 
Eiglit  nine  ten 
Hundred  thousand  myriad. 

There  is  a  difficulty  however  in  identifying 《 tari '  with 《 to/  ten.  But  the  stanza  is  susceptible  of 
a  totally  different  interpretation,  and  may  be  taken  to  mean, 

Gods!  behold  the  door, 

Lo  ！  tlie  majesty  of  the  goddess  ； 

Shall  we  not  be  filled  with  delight  ？  ' 
Are  not  my  charms  excellent? 

The  last  line  is  an  invitation  by  tlie  singer  to  the  assembled  deities  to  gaze  upon  her  beauty. 
These  proceeding's  excited  the  rairtli  of  the  Q-ods,  whose  Homeric  laughter  caused  the  heavens  to 
tremble.    The  rest  of  the  legend  may  be  told  in  Mr.  Satovv's  own  words. 

" Amaterasii  Olionkami  thought  this  all  very  stranire,  and  having  listened  to  the  liberal  praises  be- 
stowed on  herselfj  said,  ^  men  have  frequently  besoue-ht  me  of  late,  but  never  has  anything  so  beautiful 
been  said  before.'  Slii^iitly  opening  the  cabiii  door,  she  said  from  the  inside  '  I  fancied  that  in  conse- 
quence of  my  retirement  both  Ama  no  Hara  (heaven)  and  Ashiwara  no  ISTakatsukuni  (Japan)'^  were  dark. 
Why  has  Ame  no  Udsume  dance も and  why  do  all  the  gods  laui^h  ？ '    Thereupon  Ame  no  TJdsume 

、 The  middle  country  of  reedy  moors. 


178 


replied  ： 《ェ dance  and  they  】augli  because  there  is  an  honorable  deity  here  who  surpasses  your  glory ' 
(ulludiiiir  to  the  mirror).  As  she  said  this,  Ame-nofutadama  no  Mikoto  pushed  forward  the  mirror  and 
showed  it  to  her,  and  the  astonishment  of  Aniaterasu  0-iui-kanii  was  greater  even  than  before.  She 
was  comino'  out  of  the  door  to  look,  when  Ame-iio-tajikara-o-no  Kami,  who  stood  there  concealed,  pulled 
the  rock  door  open,  and,  taking  her  august  luind，  dra^rged  her  forth.  Then  A me-n o-kogan e  no  Mikoto 
took  a  rice-straw  rope  and  passed  it  behind  her,  saying :  '  Do  not  go  back  in  behind  this,' ，， 

Udsume  is  commonly  called  Okame,  and  is  represented  m  the  Kagura  by  the  dancer  whose  mask  is 
a  human  face  with  puffed-out  cheeks  aud  diiyinutive  forehead. 

Pao^e  107.    The  sage  Sonho  and  the  philosopher  Riuto. 

Both  appear  to  have  flourislied  under  the  Tsia  dynasty  (A.  D.  265 ― 317).  On  looking  into  their 
biographies,  I  find  nothing  worthy  of  record  beyond  the  anecdotes  in  the  text. 

Page  109.    Gion  street,  the  temple  of  Kiyomidsu,  the  great  Buddha  at  Nam,  the  hall  of  Chi(m，  and  the 

tmipla  of  Kinhalcu. 

The  Gion  street  was,  and  still is，  the  principal  pleasure-street  of  Kiyoto. 

The  temple  of  Iviyomiclsu  ('the  temple  of  the  Limpid  Waters ')  is  sacred  to  Kwanon ― Chinese, 
Kwanjnn — the  Buddhistic  Yenus  of  the  Far  East.  It  is  much  visited  by  women,  especially  by  those 
who  desire  children.  In  the  grounds  is  a  fixmous  waterfall  called  Otowa  no  Tmki,  the  waters  of  which 
are  supposed  to  be  endued  by  the  goddess  with  various  healing  and  invigorating  virtues. 

Nara  is  eastwards  of  the  line  joining  Kiyoto  and  Ohozaka.  Formerly  the  Tenshi  (Emperor)  resided 
there,  but  it  does  not  seem  ever  to  have  been  the  real  capital,  as  some  pretend.  Mr.  Brunton,  c.e.,  in  a 
most  interesting  article  upon  native  constructive  art  printed  in  the  Transactions  of  tfte  Asiatic  Society 


丄 79 


of  Jwpan  (1873-4，  p.  81)，  gives  an  account  of  the  Buddha^  from  which  the  greater  portion  of  the  follow- 
incr  brief  description  is  taken. 

The  iinao-e  is  contained  in  a  temple  292  feet  long, 170  feet  broad,  and 156  feet  liitrh ― that  is，  to  the 
arete  of  the  roof,  which  is  supported  by 17G  pillars.  The  heignt  of  the  Buddlia，  which  is  in  the  usual 
squatting*  position,  is  53^  feet,  the  length  of  the  face  being 16  feet,  the  width  of  the  shoulders  28  feet  7 
inches,  and  the  】eiigth  of  the  middle  finger  5  feet  six  indies.  On  the  head  are  966  conventional  curls. 
The  glory  or  halo  is  78  feet  in  diameter,  and  on  it  stand 16  figures,  each  8  feet  high. 

Two  images  are  placed  in  front,  each  25  feet  high. 

The  whole  is  in  bronze,  cast  in  pieces,  afterwards  soldered  to ゾ ether,  and  the  "  whole  construction 
shows  great  skill  and  original  genius  in  the  mixture  of  the  metals,  and  in  the  methods  of  casting  them," 
The  total  weight  of  metal  is  about  450  tons，  consistinir  of  the  following  ingredients : 


This  is  the  largest  Buddha  in  Japan,  and  was  first  erected  in  743  A.  D.，  but  was  twice  destroyed  in 
the  course  of  the  wars  that  desolated  Japan  about  that  time,  and  the  present  imaire  was  set  up  in  the 
course  of  the  12tli  century,  dix  times  in  succession  the  casting"  failed,  and  it  was  only  at  the  seventh  essay 
that  a  successful  result  was  obtained.   The  head  is  said  to  be  much  more  modern  than  tlie  rest  of  the  figure. 

The  Hall  of  Chton  {Cld-on  In) — A  celebrated  temple  in  Kioto  of  the  Zenshii  (BuddliistL)  sect. 
The  name  In  is  generally  given  to  a  Buddhist  temple  of  a  higher.  Tern  to  one  of  a lower,  order.  An 
intermeaiate  kind  exists,  on  which  the  appellation  Ryo  is  bestowed.    Chion  In  may  be  rendered  as 


Gold . . 
Tin  . . 

Mercury. 
Copper  . 


. 16,827  ，， 
. 1,954  ，， 
. 986,080  " 


500 lbs.  avoirdupois. 


180 


Hhe  Hall  of  Intelligent  Benevolence.' 

The  temple  of  Kinkaku. — Erected  by  Taiko-sama,  more  renowned  for  its  decoration,  internal  and 
external,  than  for  the  beauty  of  its  situation.  In  fact,  the  temples  of  Kiyoto  have  been  overpraised. 
None  are  comparable  to  the  Shiba  temple,  lately  destroyed  by  lire,  in  Yedo，  or  to  the  great  Tosho-gu 
at  Nikko.    Kinkaku  】nay  be  translated 《 Golden  Loftiness.' 

Page  115. 《 On  TaJcasago^s  lonely  sliore,^  etc"  etc. 

This  translation,  or  rather  imitation,  is  based  upon  a  misconception.  A  nearer  approach  to  the  real 
sense  of  the  original  will  be  found  in  the  attempted  version  of  the  Ballad  of  Takasago,  I  have  given  at 
the  end  of  this  Appendix.  The  verses  quoted  terminate  that  portion  of  the  Ballad  usually  sung  at 
marriage  feasts  as  a  kind  of  epilhalamiuin,  but  can  hardly  be  effectively  rendered  into  the  English 
because  of  the  untranslatable  plays  upon  words  contained  in  them.  Some  further  explanation  is  given 
in  a  note  to  that  portion  of  the  above-mentioned  version  which  corresponds  to  the  quotation  in  question. 

Page  122.    The  devotion  of  Gosliisho. 

Goshislio  was  a  minister  of  a  king  of  Go  (Wu),  who,  despite  his  remonstrances,  neglected  the  affiiirs 
of  the  state  and  engaged  in  a long  and  disastrous  war  with  tlie  state  of  Yets  (Yiieh).  Upon  Goshislio 
strongly  advising  his  master  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  a  beautifu]  girl  sent  to  him  as  a  present  by  the 
king  of  Yets  the  king  of  Go  became  so  enraged  that  he  ordered  his  faithful  miuister  to  be  decapitated 
and  his  head  exposed.  Shortly  afterwards,  he  was  taken  prisoner  by  his  adversary  and  led  in  chains 
past  the  very  spot  where  the  head  of  the  unfortunate  adviser  was  exhibited,  the  features  of  which  were 
observed  to  form  themselves  into  a  bitter  smile  as  the  clegrnded  king  went  by. 


181 


Page  122.    Hero  Yojo. 

Yojo  (Yu  Jung)  was  the  minister  of  a  king  of  Shin  (Tsin),  who  was  defeated  and  slain  in  a  Wiir 
with  a  king  of  Shin  (Ts'in).  Yojo  vowed  revenge,  and  in  order  elfectually  to  disguise  liimself  swal- 
lowed varnish  (some  say,  lime);  which  caused  an  eruption  to  break  out  in  liis  face  that  eoinpletely 
changed  his  appearance.  One  day,  hearing  that  the  kiiig  of  xs  m  would  ride  over  a  certain  bridge,  lie 
stationed  himself  under  it,  armed  with  a  sword,  and  awaited  his  eiieiuy's  approach.  As  the  king  of 
Ts'in  came  near,  his  horse  refused  to  cross  the  bridge,  despite  tlie  efforts  of  his  rider,  who,  tliinkiiip; 
til  ere  must  be  some  cause  for  such  an  extniordinary  aversion,  ordered  his  uttendiints  to  search  the  neiji'li- 
borhood.  Tliey  did  so  and  found  Yojo,  wlium  they  brought  to  their  master,  to  whom  he  confessed  his 
designs.  The  king  laughed  at  the  presuinptioa  of  Yojo,  and,  handing  him  his  mantle,  said  scornfully 
" Stick  your  sword  through  that,  and  imagine  that  my  body  is  within  it.  Thus  you  can  satisfy  your 
longings  for  vengeance."  Yojo  took  the  mantle  without  saying  a  word,  and  wrapping  it  round  him- 
self, thrnst  his  sword  through  it  into  his  body  and  fell  back  dead. 

Page  122.    The  secret  hooks  of  Scm  and  Go, 

Son  (in  Chinese,  Sun  Wu  or  Sim  Tsz)  was  a  celebrated  Chinese  commander  of  the  6tli  century  be- 
fore Christ,  in  the  service  of  Ho  Lu,  prince  of  Wu.  He  was  also  the  author  of  a  book  on  military 
science  still  in  use.  The  "Tlu'ee  Steps  and  Six  Methods  "  is  the  book  bestowed  upon  Choi'yo  by  the 
genius  Sekiko.    (Vide  post  '  Choi 了 o. つ 

Go  (Chinese  Wu  K'i),  a  famous  general  in  the  service  of  Ts，u  (a  feudal  state  under  the  Chen  dynasty, 
flourishing  from  the  iniddle  of  tlie  eidith  to  the  latter  third  of  the  -Ith  century  before  Christ),  Ordered 
to  march  against  the  state  of  Ts，i，  of  wbicli  Lis  wife  was  a  native,  he  put  her  to  death  lest  she  sliould 
persuade  him  to  deviate  from  bis  duty.    He  was  finally  taken  prisoner  and  slain  by  the  people  of  Ts'i. 


182 


He  wrote  a  book  on  stratee'v,  which  is  still  esteemed  by  military  men.  (See  arts.  635  and  866  of  Mr. 
Mayers'  "  Chinese  Reader's  Manual.") 

Page  123.  Note. 

Asano  Takami  no  Kami  was  the  real  name  of  the  prototype  of  Yenya.  Takumi  no  Kami  was  the 
designation  of  his  office,  overseer  of  works  ；  but  Asano  Takund,  in  the  common  language,  means  *poor 
in  resources/  *  shallow  in  conception/  '  witless/  and  the  like. 

Page  125.    The  thread  of  his  existence  was  snapped  in  twain. 

The  soul  is  supposed  to  be  a  material  substance  of  irregular  basr-like  form,  kept  within  the  interior 
of  the  body  by  a  sinuous i ノへ imitation  or  ^  thread  ，  attached  to  some  part  of  the  human  frame.  On 
this  '  thread '  beinir  snapped,  the  sen"  forth  and  lite  is  terminated.  The  expression  in  the  text  tamo- 
no-o  may  also  refer  to  the  rosary  used  by  Buddhist  priests,  which  consists  of  a  hundred  and  eight  beads 
strung  together  in  the  usual  way.  These  liundred  and  eight  beads  are  said  to  represent  the  hundred 
and  eight  lusts,  cares,  miseries,  and  vanities  of  the  world  ；  aiod  as  the  sundering  of  the  thread  puts  an 
end  to  the  existence  of  the  rosary,  so  the  destruction  of  that  human  consciousness  which  links  together 
the  troubles  of  the  world  puts  an  end  to  all  human  ills  and  sorrows. 

Page  124.  Komuso. 

A  class  of  men  who，  either  from  remorse  or  from  disgust  with  the  world,  abandoned  society  to  】ead 
the  life  of  wandering  mendicants.  They  were ― fur  the  practice  has  now  full  en  into  desuetude ― i^ener- 
ally  sanmntL  and  went  about  dressed  in  white,  wearino*  a  curious  deep-briumied  hat"  which  entirely 

*  See  the  woodcut  opposite  page  115. 


183 


concealed  their  features,  and  playing  a  sort  of  rude  flageolet  as  they  solicited  alms.  No  special  religions 
meaning  seems  to  have  attached  to  the  custom.  Bat  the  etymology  of  the  word  points  to  that  con- 
templative life  wliicli  leads  to  find  absorption  in  nirvana^  and  the  practice  therefore  was,  in  all  probability 
more  or  less  under  the  sanction  of  Buddhism. 

Page  128.     Warai  hooks. 

Lit.,  *  jest-books/  but  in  reality  obscene  books,  which,  even  under  the  old  regime,  the  Iiigher  classes 
in  Japan  at  least  avoided  reading  in  the  presence  of  others,  and  did  not  boast  of  possessing. 

Page  131.    Village  and  household  gods* 

The  household  god  \%tj%gami)  is  strictly  speaking,  the  common  ancestor  of  the  clan,  and  corresponds 
with  the  Lav  Familiains  of  the  Romans,  or  the  Ileros  epomirnos  of  the  Greeks. 

The  village  gods  {nbusuna  no  kami)  are  the  local  gods,  but  just  as  the  Penates  of  the  Romans  often 
include,  or  were  synonymous  with,  the  Lares,  so  the  uhusitna  no  kami  seem  to  be  confounded  with  the 
vjigami.  Thus  the  inhabitants  of  a  district  under  the  protection  of  a  special  deity  are  commonly  called 
the  vjiko,  or  members  of  the  family  of  the  deity  who  himself  is  known  generally  as  the  ujigami.  On 
this  subject  much  information  will  be  found  in  Mr.  Satow's  essay  on  the  "Revival  of  Pure  SMntoism" 
previously  referred  to. 

Page  131.    High  military  and  civil  mnk. 
Lit,  to  the  command  of  his  troops  and  the  governorship  of  his  province. 

Page  140.    His  manhood  roused  by  Ms  wifVs  cry  of  distress. 
Allusion  is  here  intended,  I  believe,  to  the  otoJcodate  of  Bandsui  Chobei，  a  sort  of  Japanese  knight 


184 


errant,  or，  more  properly,  benevolent  brigand  who  robbed  the  rich  to  aid  the  poor,  and  enforced  a  code 
of  his  own  against  the  oppressor  in  favor  of  the  oppressed. 

Page  143.    The  Hero  Choryo. 

In  Chinese,  Chang  Liang.  One  of  the  principal  partisans  of  the  founder  of  the  Han  dynasty.  He 
died  in  the  early  part  of  the  second  century  before  Christ.  (See  art.  26  of  Mr.  Mayers'  work  cited 
above,  and  the  note  to  page 148  supra.) 

Page  144.  Note. 

Zeu  in  the  quotation  from  Homer  has  been  printed  in  capitals  by  mistake. 

Thai, 

These  tablets  are  inscribed  with  the  posthumous  name  {pkuri-TicC)  of  the  deceased  and  tlie  date  of 
his  death.  When  the  wife  survives  the  husband,  she  often  has  her  name  added  in  red  letters,  which 
upon  her  death,  are  converted  into  black  ones,  lhai  are  placed  upon  the  Buts-da/na,  or  Buddhist  shelf, 
and  also ― as  stated  in  a  previous  note ― on  the  Tamordana,  or  spirit-slielf,  on  All  Souls'  Day.  The  an- 
cestral halls  common  in  China，  in  which  the  tablets  of  the  ancestors  of  a  family,  or  sometimes  of  a  clan, 
for  several  erenerations  back,  are  honored,  are  not  found  in  Japan. 

The  Eighth  Book  consists  of  a  metrical  description,  mainly  in  the  form  of  a  dialogue,  of  the  journey 
of  Tonase，  the  wife  of  Honzo,  the  Kara  of  Wakasanoske,  with  her  daughter,  Konaini，  from  Kamakura  to 
Yamashina,  a  small  village  hard  by  Kiyoto,  where  thev  hoped  to  find  Rikiya,  the  son  of  Yuranoske, 
tlie  hero  of  the  stoiy^  who,  since  the  destruction  of  the  house  of  Yenya,  had  withdrawn  with  his  lather 


185 


into  an  obscurity  hitherto  Impenetrable.  It  will  be  remembered  that  in  the  Fourth  Book  Rikija  is 
affianced  to  the  daughter  of  Honzo. 

On  the  stage，  this  portion  of  the  romance  would  be  sung  or  recited  with  appropriate  gestures,  so 
arranged  as  to  form  a  kind  of  continuous  slow  dance,  to  the  acompaniraent  of  music. 

The  following  attempt  at  a  versified  rendering"^  claims  the  indulgence  of  the  reader.  The  translator 
has  endeavored  to  preserve,  as  far  as  possible,  the  spirit  and  even  the  letter  of  the  original,  although  at 
the  risk  of  roughness  being  perceptible  in  the  execution  of  his  task  ；  but  as  the  point  of  the  text  often 
lies  iu  an  untranslatable  play  upon  words,  he  has  been  obliged  in  one  or  two  instances  to  omit,  and  in 
others  to  modify  or  ampliry  portions  of  the  interlude. 

*  It  first  appeared  in  an  article  by  the  translator  in  the  Westminster  Review  for  October,  1870  ；  but  in  republishing  it 
here,  he  has  carefully  revised,  and,  where  necessary,  altered  the  first  version. 


186 


KONAMI  ： 

"Its  name  upon  this  fleeting  world* 
"Who  first  bestowed,  0  rapid  Aska,f  say, 

Whose  restless  waters  aye  have  swiii'd 
Mid  unfixed  banks  ；  so  changeful  is  the  way 

Of  Life  to  us  from  happiness  liurl'd ― 
A  Wavelet  J  breaks  upon  thy  famous  strand 

Whom  Yenya  welcomed  as  the  bride 
Of  his  esquire  who  long  had  sought  her  hand, 

*  More  literally,  '  floating  ， ； lience  variable,  liglit,  changing,  unstable  world.  The  earth  is  supposed  to  be  suspended  in 
the  ambient  atmosphere,  as  a  fish  in  water.  The  following  account  of  the  creation  according  to  tlie  ancient  pliilosopliy  of 
Japan,  extracted  from  the  above-mentioned  essay  in  the  Westminster  Bevieio,  may  be  interesting.  "  Originally  all  was  chaos, 
matter  existed,  but  rude  and  formless.  Divine  influence  penetrated  tlie  cosmic  mass  ；  a  process  of  differentiation  ensued, 
and  the  wliole  assumed  an  ellipsoidal  form.  Next  the  grosser  parts  became  concentrated  towards  the  centre,  and  the  foun- 
dations of  the  earth  were  laia  ；  while  the  more  subtle  parts  receded  and  enveloped  the  globe  with  an  ethereal  fluid,  of  which 
the  more  delicate  exterior  layers  constituted  the  sky  and  those  nearer  to  the  earth's  surface  formed  the  firmament.  The  notion 
of  the  existence  of  space  apart  from  matter  seems  utterly  strange  to  the  philosophy  of  China  and  Japan,  which,  besides,  never 
attributes  the  creation  of  the  materials  of  chaos  to  any  Divine  First  Cause  ；  but  owns,  though  impliedly  rather  than  ex- 
pressly, the  self-existence  of  primeval  unorganized  matter  and  of  some  divine  inliuence,  not  seldom,  indeed,  supposed  to 
originate  within  aud  from  the  elements  of  cLaos  itself,  by  wliicb  the  original  substance  of  the  Universe  is  forced  to  differ- 
entiate itself  into  elementary  earth,  air,  and  sky.  From  such  a  divine  influence  spriug  a  multitude  of  powers  personified  as 
innumerable  genii,  who  are  the  immediate  creators  out  of  the  already  partially  developed  materials  of  chaos  of  tlie  animate 
and  inanimate  objects  .of  nature,  and  to  whom  are  entrusted  the  government  and  regulation  of  the  plienomena  and  laws  of 
the  Universe." 

十 A  stream  near  Kiyoto,  flowing  tlirough  flat  land,  and  constantly  changing  its  bed.    Hence  the  evanescent  character  of 
ihe  banks  amid  which,  the  river  threads  its  way,  and  the  propriety  of  Konami's  address  to  it. 
X  A  pun  on  the  speaker's  name,  Konami^  ( child-wave.' ' little  wave ノ 


187 


Low  fairn  with  Yenya's  fall  her  pride  ； 
She  was  betrothed  and  Kakogawa's  child 

Fond  hope  deep  in  her  being  bore, 
But  Fortune  adverse  ne'er  upon  her  smil，d， 

No  bridal  gifts  exchanged,  no  more 
By  lover  sought,  her  soul  is  sad." 

TOITASE  •• 

" Peace,  daughter,  peace  ；  thy  mother  bids  thee  haste 

Towards  Yamashina,  where  glad 
Thou  shalt  by  bridegroom  surely  be  embraced. 

Alas  ！  a  bride-train  thus  forlorn 
Hath  never  yet  in  all  the  world  been  known  ； 

With  doubt  and  grief  my  heart  is  torn, 
Without  attendant,  mother  and  child  alone, 

On  foot  must  urge  their  weary  way 
And  strive  Yamato's  far-ofl  land  to  gain."  _ 

" My  body's  white  as  snow ク men  say. 
The  chilly  winds  with  crimson  hues  it  stain 

Such  as  the  wild-plum's  flow'r  make  gay, 
My  fingers  all  are  sore  benumbed  with  cold, 

Without  which  a  marriage,  or  rather  betrothal,  is  not  looked  upon  as  complete. 


188 


Apt  name  Kogoye*  pass  is  thine  ； 
O'er  Satta's  ridge  our  toilsome  way  we  hold,  - 

Thence  gazing  back  the  curling  line 
All  pensive  watch  of  vaguely  errinsr  smoke 

That  issueth  from  Fuji's  peak 
And  vanishing  in  the  lofty  sky  is  broke  ； 十 

How  sweet  if  'twere  the  bonfire's  reek 
At  threshold  lit  J  my  welcome  home  a  Bride, 

How  'twould  our  sadness  charm  away  ！ 
With  pines  o'ergrown  Matsubara，s§  plain  so  wide 

Now  travel's' d，  crowded  is  the  way, 
The  sea-coast  way,  ||  by  some  high  Daimio's  train, 

I  know  not  whose  ；  how  blithe  and  gay 
They  seem  :  all ！  when  shall I  know  joy  again  ？ ，， 

*  A  double  pun  here ― '  Kogoye  ，  meaning :  first,  '  to  freeze,  congeal '； second  '  the  passage  of  a  child. ， 

f  They  are  travelling  westward,  leaving  Fusi-yama  (more  properly,  Fuji-san)  behind  them.  Fuji-san  is,  and  probably 
always  Las  been  within  historical  times,  completely  extinct.  But  the  vapors  that  commonly  wreathe  or  hover  around  its 
higli  bare  summit  often  have  the  appearance  of  smoke  or  steam  issuing  from  the  long  since  cooled  crater.  The  elevation  of 
Fuji-san  is  close  upon  13,000  feet  above  the  level  of  tlie  sea.  The  upper  portion  is  covered  with  snow  throughout  the  year, 
except  from  the  end  of  July  to  the  middle  or  end  of  September,  when  the  peak  is  bare,  tliougli  even  during  those  months 
large  masses  of  snow  lurk  in  sunless  clefts  and  crevices.  No  Japanese  poex  has  omitted  to  celebrate  the  picturesque  beauty 
of  the  mountain.  • 

i  Alluding  to  tlie  custom,  probably  borrowed  from  China,  of  carrying  the  bride  over  a  flame  into  her  husband's  house. 

§  That  is,  *  the  plain  of  pines ノ 

II  The  Tokaido,  ( eastern  sea-way/  the  high  road  between  the  capitals  of  East  and  West  Japan, 


189 


TON'ASE  ： 

" 0  would  that  Fortune  smiling  were 
Upon  us,  proud  thy  bridal  train  should  be  ； 

Thau  thee  none  happier,  none  more  fair. 
Now  yonder  may  we  Sur，ga，s  Fuchin  *  see. 

The  omeu  cheers  thy  mother's  heart, 
Her  child  shall  yet  the  marriage  pledge  exchange, 

By  husband  yet  be  led  apart 
In  bridal  bower,  sweet  vows  to  interchange, 

In  tender  whispers  heard  by  none.  . 
Narrows  the  path  thro'  tli，  briars  hardlj  seen, 

To  parent  as  to  child  f  unknown  ； 
Fain  wouldst  thou  now  on  lover's  strong  arm  lean." 

KOKAMI  ： 

" On  Mariko's  sunny  bank  we  stand. 
His  rapid  stream  shall  roll  our  grief  away, 
•  Dear  mother  ；  now  on  our  ngut  hand 

High  Utsu's  hill  we  leave  behind,  0  say 

*  A  considerable  town  iu  the  province  of  Suruga,  some  90  miles  westward  of  Yokohama.  It  is  now  known  as  Shidsuoka, 
and  is  the  present  residence  of  Hitotsubaslii,  the  last  of  the  Shoguns.  Tlicre  is  a  curious  word-play  here,  tlie  sense  of  wbicu  I 
have  endeavored  to  give —— sura  ga  fuchin  meaiiing,  in  the  common  language,  '  the  crowning  of  one's  efforts  with  success." 

f  They  are  now  supposed  to  be  passing  through  a  place  called  Oyasliirdsukoshiradu,  wliicli  name  signifies  '  unknown  to 
parent,  unknown  to  child,'  and  involves  probabl}'  some  local  story  or  tradition. 


190 


Shall I  a  bridal  pillow  *  press, 
Half  sleeping,  by  a  husband's  arms  embraced  ？ 

What  mighty  cares  my  mind  distress, 
Ohoi  f  river  ！  thou  whose  waters  haste 

in  rapid  tumult  onward  sped',  .  ' 

As  fleeting  often  is  the  love  of  man,  」 

Yet  ，tis  not  ncKleness  I  dread  ' 
In  him  I love,  but  ，！ leath  misfortune's  ban 

Our  love's  full  flow'r  can  hardly  blow. 
Our  feet  upon  Shiradsuka's  bridge  now  stand, 
,  Past  Yoshida  we  further  go 

To  Akasaka  ；  our  weaned  limbs  demand 

Repose  ；  the  beckoning  women  J  cry 
That  throng  the  door  of  every  inn  § 《 Fair  Bride 

To  Kyomid's  %  far-famed  temple  hie, 
To  Otawa's  ||  plashing  fall  there  choose  a  guide, 
*  Htm,  utsutsu,  ( to  sleep,  dream,'  etc. 

f  Ohoi  meaus  '  great/  vast.*  The  River  Olioi  is  one  of  the  largest  in  Japan,  and  the  bed  of  it,  at  the  point  where  a  ferry 
carries  travellers  on  tlie  Tokaido  across  it,  must  be  many  liiindred  yards  wide.  But,  except  occasionally  during  the  heavy 
autumn  inundations,  the  stream  is  not  more  than  one  or  two  hundred  yards  in  breadth,  occupying  a  sinuous  channel  in  the 
middle  of  the  dried-up  stony  bed  of  the  river's  course. 

X  These  are  servants  who  tout  for  guests. 

§  What  follows  seems  to  be  a  portion  of  an  ancient  song,  to  be  found,  I  believe,  in  the  SMnzenden  of)Bafein,  and  as  old 
probably  as  the  time  of  the  Asliikaga  Sboguns.  ，  Kyomids.    See  ante, 

I  Otawa.  This  is  a  pretty  stream  of  water  falling  over  the  ledge  of  a  rock  in  the  grounds  of  the  temple  of  Kyomids, 
supposed  to  have  peculiar  restorative  qualities. 


191 


And  there,  fair  Bride,  some  space  delay, 
Adore  the  deity's  temple  and  view 

How  to  Kwanon  *  the  pilgrims  pay 
With  sacred  dance  and  music  homage  due, 

Then  join  in  the  applauding  shout 
And  share  the  merry  throng's  loud  happiness.' 
•  '  Not  so,  my  tale  of  tender  doubt 

To  my  chosen  lord  alone  I  shall  confess." 

TOI^ASE  ： 

" Eight,  daughter  ；  were  thy  lover  here 
Three  suppliants  we  would  Ise'sf  gods  revere." 

KOJTAMI  ： 

" Thus  we  onr  clownish  verses  sing. 
To  Nar'migata'sJ  town  we  come.  Success 

The  happy  name,  I  trust,  may  briug. 
Ila  ！  Atsta's  shrine  descry  we  yonder ― yes, 

*  Kwanon  is  the  Buddhistic  Venus,  and  like  tlie  Tiomimim  divomque  voluptvSy  Alma  Venus  !  of  the  great  Latin  poet,  is 
regarded  not  only  as  the  goddess  of  life,  but  as  presiding  over  the  continuous  sustentation  of  the  world  and  all  its  living 
creatures  ； 

"  per  te ― genus  omne  animantum 

  Concepitur,  visitque  exortum  lumina  solis ノ， 

f  Ise  is  supposed  to  be  the  special  abode  of  the  primeval  gods  of  Japan,  known  commonly  as  Daijmgu  Sama. 

X  Narumigata,  in  tlie  common  language,  means  ( the  place  of  establishment  of  oneself,  of  the  success  of  one's  endeavors.' 


192 


Pull  seven  leagues  across  the  bay  ； 
Haul  taut  the  sail,  bend,  fellows,  bend  to  th，  oar 

With  measured  stroke ― away,  away ~ 
Haste,  haste,  for  distant  still  looms  yonder  shore. 

Hark!    how  loud  the  rudder's  creak!  • 
Meseems  the  chirp  of  some  small  sudsu  *  fly, 

Or  the  grasshopper's  unceasing  shriek. 

Or  the  grasshopper  that,  as  the  old  song  tells,  doth  cry 
Thro'  the  chilly  nights  when  the  hoarfrosts  lie." 

*  TOiN'ASE  and  konami  : 

" How  fierce  the  hail  drives  thro'  the  windy  air  ！ 

Our  heads  before  its  pelt  we  bend, 
We  lead,  we  follow  the  crossing  boats  that  dare 

Still  with  the  hailing  storm  contend. 

Shokane's  hill  we  pass,  awhile 
At  Seki  halt,  where  from  the  eastern  way 

Parts  stretching  south  for  many  a  mile 
The  road  to  distant  Ise， 一 the  merry  play 

Of  packhorse  bells  we  hear  as  thee 

*  A  sort  of  small  insect,  making,  by  attrition  of  its  wings,  a  somewhat  pleasant  sound,  and  for  that  reason  often  kept  ic 
bamboo- bark  cages,  and  fed  upon  bits  of  cucumber  or  melon. 


193 


We  reach,  Sudsuka,*  Aino-tsuchi's  peakf 

Eain  dimmed  now  hardly  may  vre  see  ； 
Kaiii  ever  dims,  men  say,  its  summit  bleak. 

0  Minaguchi,  J ― the  rocky  vale 
Of  Ishibe  §  we  next  fatigued  toil  thro', 

Pass  Ohodsu,  Mil's  ||  temple  hail. 
The  hillside  skirt,  our  further  way  pursue, 

And  now  a  pretty  hamlet  nigh. 
Yamashina,lf  our  journey's  end  aescry. " 

*  Siidsu  is  the  name  given  to  tlio  string  of  bells  generally  hung  round  the  tail  of  the  animal.  The  pass  of  Sudsuka ― 
Sudsudatoge ― is  of  considerable  height,  but  the  traveller  who  climbs  it  is  well  rewarded  by  the  succession  of  picturesque 
views  it  affords  him,  f  Allusion  is  here  made  to  the  old  song ―  ， 

' Saicawa  teru-teru, 

Sudsuka  wa  kuinoru, 

Aiuo-tsuclii  yama 

Ame  ga  f  uru.， 

Whicli  may  be  thus  rendered ~ 

*  Bright  i'  tli*  sun  gleams  Sale  a' s  peak, 
Clouds  veil  Sudsuka's  summit  bleak, 
Tsuclii's  top  between  doth  lie, 
Rain-dimmed  hid  from  traveller's  eye.* 

Saka,  Sudsuka,  and  Aino-tsachi  are  three  conspicuous  and  contiguous  hills,  forming  part  of  the  range  crossed  by  the 
Sudsuka-toge,  ou  which  the  phenomenon  referred  to  is  often  observed  during  the  sliowery  days  of  early  summer. 

J:  Meaning  strictly,  'the  outflow  of  the  waters,'  but  by  a  pun  signifying  '  the  mouths  of  all  men,'  that  is,  common  report, 
§  Literally,  *  the  stony  place.'  ||  From  which,  the  finest  view  of  Lake  Biwa  is  to  be  had. 

T[  Yamashina  is  the  last  village  ou  the  road,  beiug  close  to  Kiyoto. 


194 


THE  BALLAD  OF  TAKASAGO.* 

A  wanderer's  staff  he  grasps  now  erst 

On  distant  journey  bent : 
Must  many  a  weary  weary  day 

On  perilous  track  be  spent. 


TOMONARI. 

" Of  Aso，s  shrine  in  Iligo  land, 

Within  broad  Kiushiu's  sway, 
The  guai'diau,  Tomonari,  I  ；  • 

！ Now  list  ye  to  my 】ay  : 

*  Takasago  is  tlie  name  of  a  coast  district  in  Bansliia  (Harima)  washed  by  the  waters  of  the  Island  Sea,  some  ninety  miles 
westwards  of  Ohozaka.  The  author  was  one  K'wanzei  (according  to  some  a  writer  of  the  name  of  Kadsu  Mitsuyoshi),  a 
composer  of  No,  (historical  dramas  witli  musical  accompaniments,  commonly  based  upon  episodes  of  the  long*  feud  between 
the  Gen  and  Hei  families,)  who  flourished  about  the  year  1450  A.D.  The  ballad  is  often  sung ― a  portion  of  it  at  least ― as 
a  kind  of  epithalamium,  the  changeless  verdure  and  longevity  of  the  pine  as  exemplified  in  the  two  trees  of  Takasago  and 
Sumiyoshi  celebrated  by  the  song  forming  a  theme  appropriate  to  sucli  an  occasion. 

The  persons  of  the  Ballad  are  : ― 

Tomonari,  a  country  kannusJci,  or  guardian  of  a  Sliinto  miya  or  shrine. 

The  Spirit  of  the  Pine  Tree  of  Takasago  in  the  form  of  an  old  woman,  with  a  broom  in  lier  hand. 

The  Spirit  of  the  Pine  Tree  of  Samiyoshi  (or  Suminoye)  in  the  form  of  an  old  man,  holding  a  kind  of  bamboo  rake 
The  portions  not  included  within  inverted  commas  are  on  tlie  stage  recited  or  sung  by  the  utaigata,  or  songmen,  who 
thus,  to  some  extent,  discharge  the  functions  of  a  Greek  chorus  ；  while  the  dialogue  is  carried  on  by  actors  to  the  accompani- 
ment of  music  and  with,  appropriate  gestures. 


195 


Upon  Miyako，s  wondrous  sights 

Not  ever  have  I  gazed, 
Aud  towards  the  royal  city  press, 

To  feast  my  eyes  amazed. 

Aud  by  the  Avay  I  fuin  、\'ould  halt, 

And  turn  a  space  aside， 
"Where  Takasago's  famous  strand 

Tends  Harima  from  the  tide. 

0  he  has  girded  up  his  frock, 

Nor  fears  the  distant  way. 
All  eager  the  stately  town  to  gain, 

No  longer  Avill  delay. 

Well  through  the  surf  his  bark  is  launched 

Upon  the  sparkling  sea, 
0  may  fair  spring  winds  waft  him  on, 

Clear  skies  above  him  be  ！ 

Still  o'er  the  wid'ning  wat'ry  waste 

His  course  he  presses  ou, 
Beyond  the  dim,  white,  misty  line 

Where  sea  and  sky  seem  one. 


196 


Beyond,  and  far  beyond  again, 

And  leagues  still  leagues  upon, 
His  bark  sails  o'er  the  circling  sea 

Ere  Harima's  sliores  are  won, 

0  hoar  and  venerable  Pine  ！ 

Thy  swaying  branches  through, 
With  constant  boom,  the  sweet  spring  "windSj 

And  ceaseless  murmur,  sough. 

While  from  the  sounding  shore  below, 

Where  still  the  mists  adhere, 
The  cadenced  roar  of  the  flowing  tide 

Delights  the  wanderer's  ear. 

0  ancient  Pine  ！  whose  lofty  top 

With  countless  winters'  snow 
Hath  sparkled,  is  there  wight  alive 

Thy  birth  or  youth  may  know  ？ 

Amid  thy  topmost  twigs  behold  ！ 

The  glittering  rime  doth  lie. 
Upon  the  crane's  rough-woven  nest. 

Ere  yet  the  sun  is  】iigli. 


197 


Eiioh  moni,  among  thy  fur-sprcad  】iiubs 
The  winds  soft  greetings  sing, 

Each  e'en  low  murmuring  farewells, 
Through  nil  this  time  of  spring. 

I  well  could  rest  beneath  thy  shade, 
There  commune  with  my  soul, 

And  muse  in  silent  loneliness, 
While  by  the  hours  should  roll. 

For  converse  should  I  ever  long, 
And  seek  response  from  thee, 

The  rustle  of  thy  wind-stirr'd  leaves 
Would  softly  answer  me. 

Lo  ！ leaves  and  twigs,  the  ground  bestrew 

And  to  my  raiment  cling, 
I  shake  me  free  with  busy  rake 

The  browa  heap  shore  wards  fling. 

0  far-famed  Pine  of  Takasago  ！ 

How  scarred  thy  wave-washed  trunk  ！ 

The  waves  of  time,  too,  on  my  brow 
Have  rippled  wrmides  sunk. 


198 


Long,  long  have  clung  to  thee,  hoar  Pine  ！ 
These  leaves  now  brown  and  sere, 

With  greenness  aye  renewed  thou  still 
Thy  leafy  top  shalt  rear." 

T0M03!^"ARI. 

" I  thonffht  some  peasant  here  to  meet. 
And lo  an  aged  pair 
Confront  me,  yet  perchance  may  they 
Me  further  wand'ring  spare." 

AX  OLD  MAN  AXD  AN  OLD  WOMAN. 

"What  would'st  thou  of  us  ？    Well  will  we 
All  that  we  know  explain." 

TOMON'ARI. 

" A  stranger  your  famed  Pine  would  see 
Hatli  come  across  the  main." 

THE  OLD  MAN. 

"From  Takasago's  lofty  Pine 

The  leaves  thou  see'st  us  heap. 
Are  fallen  ；  'neath  the  ancient  tree 
Our  guardian  watch  Ave  keep." 


199 


TOMOKARI. 

" Suminoye's  Pine  and  yon,  men  say. 
Are  like  a  wedded  pair, 
So  far  apart,  how  that  may  be, 
I  pray  yoti，  sooth,  declare  ！ ，， 

THE  OLD  MAN. 

" Thou  knowest  the  roll, ^  Songs  new  and  old- 

Therein  will  find  it  writ, 
How  Suminoye's  Pine  and  yon 
In  wedded  bonds  are  knit." 


" Sumiyoshi m  the  land  of  Tsu, 
Twas  there  I  saw  the  day  ； 
This  dame  of  TakasaTO  is  : 
Now  ask  us  aught  ye  may." 

TOMONARI. 

"How  comes,  if  ye，  so  far  apart 
Saw  light,  together  dwell 
Beneath  yon  Pine  ？   The  mystery 
Ye  doubtless  may  dispel." 


200 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  SUMITOSHI, 

" Thou  say'st  not  wisely,  Sir,  methinks  ； 
From  many  a  distant  source 
Down  rush  the  mountain-streams  to  jom 
In  the  river's  mightiei'  course. 

"And  so,  by  love  or  fate  two  souls 
Together  drawn,  make  one. 
Although  ten  thousand  leagues  may  seem 
To  bar  their  union. 

"And  sooth,  Sir,  listen  to  my  words. 
And  hearken  to  my  say. 
The  Pine  Sumiyoshi's  strand  overshadows 
The  Pine  o'erhead  doth  sway. 

" Ai'e  things  without  the  breath  of  life, 
Yet  from  remotest  time 
Hath  fame  them  joined  in  constant  love. 
Despite  wide-sundered  clime. 

" And  shall  we  twain  whose  pulses  beat 
With  thrill  of  active  life, 
Whom  many  a  year  bath  closer  knit. 
From  discord  free  and  strife. 


201 


"Since  first  I loft  my  earlier  home. 
And  here  sought  my  dnmo, 
Not  still  more  rightfully  to  be 
United  lovers  cliiim  ？ " 


TOMONARI. 

" How  pleasantly  thou  tcll'st  the  tale, 
Ne'er  told  before,  I  ween, 
•  How  luivc  the  bonds  of  love  been  kuil 

These  stately  pines  between." 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  SUMITOSHL 

" Of  old,  men  spoke  of  them  and  said,  ' 

A  happy  omen  here,  ' 
Now  peace  throughout  the  land  shall  reign 
Thro'  each  succeeding  year." 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  TAKASAGO. 

"Lcmg，  long  ago  the  ancient  fame  ' 
Have  olden  poets  sung 
Of  Takasago's  lofty  Pine 
-  Tlie  ^  Myriad  leaves  ，ポ among'." 

The  manyosliiu  ，  or  '  myriad  leaves  ，  is  the  most  extensive,  and  at  the  same  time  the  most  ancient  collection  of  Jap- 


202 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  SUMITOSHL 

" Great  Daigo  on  Sumiyoslii  fair 
Bestowed  its  name,  men  say, 
0  blest  are  those  who  live  beneath.  * 
Our  Emperor's  gentle  sway." 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  TAKASAGO. 

" The  Pine  ne'ei'  bared  of  leafy  dress 
Still  green  stands  'gainst  the  sky, 
Unfaded  still  long  years  shall  stand 
Sign  of  eternity." 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  SUMIYOSHI.  ' 

'^Unchanged  through  ages  be  the  glory 
Of  Sumiyoslii's  tree, 
Fair  emblem  of  the  constant  peace 
These  liappy  days  shall  see." 

anese  poetry  known.  It  seems  to  have  been  compiled  about  the  commencement  of  the  ninth  century,  and  no  doubt  contains 
poems  of  a  much  older  date ― all  in  pure  arcliaic  Japanese,  free  from  any  admixture  of  Chinese.  See  the  article  in  the  West. 
Rev.,  cited  supra. 

*  There  is  here  in  the  original a  play  upon  words  difficult  to  render.  *  Sumiyoslii  ，  means  *  fair  are  our  abodes,  liappy  our 
lives/ 


203 


TOMOKARI. 

"0  sweet  your  speech  a  calm  so  sweet 
My  troubled  mind  doth  bring, 
0  clear  my  soul  from  vexing  doubts ク 
0  clear  the  day  of  spring." 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  SUMIYOSHI, 

" 0  clear  the  sunny  day  of  spring, 
Lo  ！  o'er  the  eastern  sea, 
Sumiynahrs  shores  we  may  descry, 
From  'neatli  Takasago's  tree." 

THE  SPIKITS  OF  TAKASAGO  AND  TOMOIfARI. 

"When  green  leaves  sparkle  set  so  lair 
Against  blue  scu  and  sky, 
Ah  sweet,  full  sM'cet  the  spring  time  is, 
Bright  shines  the  sun  on  higli." 

" How  calm  our  land,  embosom'd  mid 
The  four  encircling  seas, 
How  soft  the  murmuring  awaked 
By  tliclialitly  blowing  breeze. 


204 


" So  lightly  felt  in  our  happy  land 
Our  mighty  Emperor's  sway, 
0  constant  Pair,  your  gladness  add* 
And  join  in  my  poor  lay. 

Though  poor  it  be,  for  how  shall  any 

In  fitting  couplets  sing 
Of  all  the  ； joys  our  gracious  Lord 

Doth  to  his  people  bring," 

"The  story  of  yon  lofty  pine 
Well  have  ye  told  to  me, 
Tall  trees  and  lowly  herbs  men  say 
But  lifeless  things  these  be. 

" Yet  well  tall  trees  and  lowly  herbs 
Their  appointed  seasons  know, 
The  Spring's  mysterious  power  obey, 
Sunward  their  blossoms  show."  f 

*When  6ung  as  an  epithalamium  the  ballad  usually  ends  with  this  stanza.  The  text  here  is  utterly  untranslatable 
owing  to  the  word  plays,  and  I  have  therefore  not  been  able  to  give  more  tlian  the  bare  idea  of  the  original. 

ナ"  Vere  rosam,  frumenta  calore 

Viteis  auctumno  fundi  suadente  videmus  " ― Lucr, 


205 


THE  SPIRITS  OF  SUMIYOSIII  AND  TAKASAGO. 

"The  Pine  no  change  of  season  owns. 
Its  foliage  ever  greeu 
In  summer  heat,  ，neatli  winter  snow, 
For  a  thousand  years  is  seen." 

THE  SPIKIT  OF  SUMIYOSHI. 

"Explained  the  tale  of  Takasago, 
Suminoye's  story  told, 
The  antique  legend  now  thou  may's t 
To  all  the  world  unfold. 

.  "All  living  things  from  mother  earth, 

Their  life  and  being  gain, 
And  nature,  nowhere  voiceless,  sings 
A  universal  strain."* 

" Tall  trees  and  lowly  herbs,  stones,  sand, 
The  soil  our  feet  do  press, 
The  winds  and  floods  and  all  known  things 
A  soul  divine  possess. 

This  stanza  is  a  quotation  from  a  poem  contained  in  the  collection  known  as  Kokinsliiu. 


206 


" The  murmuring  of  the  geutle  zephyrs 
Amid  the  woods  of  spring, 
The  hum  of  insect  'mong  the  dews 
Autumn  abroad  doth  fling. 

" Are  these  not  strains  of  Nature's  song  ； 
Her  universal  voice 
In  sigh  of  breeze,  in  purl  of  stream, 
We  hear  and  must  rejoice. 

" Sublime  its  lofty  top  uprears 
The  peerless  Pine  on  high, 
For  a  thousand  autumns  still  hatli  flung 
Against  the  azure  sky 

" Its  fair-spread  branches,  vcstur"d  e'er 
Witli  dress  of  changeless  green  ； 
Well  Sliiko's*  favor  were  licrc  bestowed, 
Well  men's  loud  praise  I  ween." 

*  The  allusion  is  explained  in  the  following  song ; 

Sliin  no  Sliiko 

Mikui'i  no  toki, 

Ten  niwaka  ni  kaki-kumori, 

Tai-u  Bliikiri  ni  f  iirialiikabu, 


207 


"The  wind  booms  through  the  stiff-set  leaves, 
Mid  which  the  morning  rime 
Glitters,  the  deep  green  hue  shall  still 
Endure  throughout  all  time. 

" Aye  morn  and  eve  the  leaves  fall  thick, 
Yet  still  the  ancient  tree 
With  all  its  leafy  glory  clothed, 
Shall  ne'er  unvestured  be, 

" Ne'er  bai'ed  its  dress  of  deep,  deep  green, 
'  As  by  the  long  years  roll ； 

E'en  to  the  leafy  Kadsura*  nature 
Doth  briefer  being  dole. 

*  Masaki  no  Kadsura  (Bignonia  yrandiflora  of  Thunberg).  The  Japanese  suppose  this  climber  to  have  an  indefinite 
term  of  existence. 

Mikado  ame  wo  sbinogan  to, 
Komatsu  no  kage  ni 
Tacbi-yoreba, 

Kono  matsu  tachiinaciii  taiboko  to  nari, 

Yedo  wo  tare,  ha  wo  kasane  ； 

Kono  ame  wo  morasazarisliikaba  Mikado 

Ta-iu  to  ill  shaku  wo 

Kono  matsu  ni  okuri 

Taniaisbi  yori 

Matsu  wo  Ta-iu  to  uiosu  to  ka  ya. 
A  spirited  translation  of  the  above  appeared  iu  the  Japan  Weekly  Mail  of  Marcli  lOtb,  1875,  on  the  basis  of  which  tlie  fol- 
lowing version  has  been  attempted. 


208 


" And  ever  monarchs  of  all  trees 
Shall  either  hoary  Piue 
Through  happy  ages  reign  supreme 
•  Of  constant  Love  the  sign." 

Shin  no  Sbiko 

Once  a-liawking  did  go  ； 

All  at  ouce  the  clouds  lowered, 

And  down  the  rain  poured. 

Ho!  the  Emperor  must  not  get  wet. 

An  ancient  pine-tree 
Seemed  good  shelter  to  be, 
And  'neath  it  did  he  go, 
.  When  the  branches  grew  so 

Thro'  the  thick  leaves  tlie  rain  could  not  get. 

'Twas  tlie  Emperor's  wliim 

That  tlie  tree  should  from  bim  • 
Have  a  sliaku  with  Ta-iu  writ  on, 
'Twas  no  sooner  said  than  'twas  done, 
And  the  pine-tree's  called  Taiu  e'en  yet. 

The  point  lies  in  a  word-play  upon  '  Tai-u '  and  '  Ta-iu — the  former  signifying  *  great  rain/  the  latter  being  tlie  name  of  a 
certain  high  rank. 

A  sliaku  was  a  sort  of  tablet  on  wliicli  memoranda  were  noted.    The  word  also  means  a  degree  in  rank. 
Shin  no  Sliiko  is  the  Chinese  Emperor  Cheng  or  She  Hvvang-ti,  who  flourished  between  B.C.  359  and  B.C.  210，  and  first 
consolidated  the  petty  feudal  states  of  China  into  one  vast  Empire.    (See  Mayers'  "  Chinese  Header's  Manual/'  Article  5ij り 


209 


" Well  merit  ye,  tall  Pines,  your  name,* 
Ye  seem  with  pride  to  say. 
Your  peers  may  fade  and  pine  and  die. 
Ye  ne'er  shall  pass  away." 

OlIE  SPIRIT  OF  SUillYOSni. 

" Sir  Wanderer,  hearken  to  my  words. 
Twain  guardian  spirits  we. 
Of  Suminoye's  tall  Pine,  I, 
Of  Tukasago's,  she." 

TOMOJTARI. 

" Full  strange  the  tale  ye  tell,  me  seems, 
A land  of  marvels  this. 
Of  either  Pine  ye  would  reveal, 
Some  deep  mysterious  bliss." 

THE  SPIRITS  OF  SUMIYOSHI  AKD  TAKASAGO, 

" Tall  trees  and  lonely  herbs  possess 
Of  soul  divine  a  share." 

TOMONARI. 

" 0  wise  mankind  an)  grown  beneath 
Our  Emperor's  fostering  care." 

The  word  matm,  *  pine/  means  also  '  to  wait,  endure/  and  the  compound  maMai  signifies  *  to  the  end  of  time. 


210 


THE  SPIRITS  OF  SUMIYOSHI  AND  TAKASAGO. 

" Our  lord  is  lord  of  all  the"  land, 
Of  all  the  land  bestows, 
0 long  beneath  his  gracious  sway 
May  men  enjoy  repose  ！ 

" Towards  Sumiyoshi,  abode  of  Peace, 
Come,  Wanderer,  turn  thy  feet. 
There  pleasantly  shall  glide  the  hours 
In  various  converse  sweet. 

"A  fisher-bark  they  launch,  aloft 
They  hoist  the  narrow  sail. 
Far  o'er  the  evening  waters  speed 
Before  the  favoring  gale, 

" Towards  where  Awajrs  isle  looms  high 
Above  the  heaving  sea， 
And  leagues  on  leagues  they  sail  ere  that 
Sumiuoye's  on  their  lee." 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  SUMIYOSHI. 

" Thou  Pme  that  rearest  tliy  lofty  top 
On  Sumiyoslii，s  shore, 
Ne'er  since ― ah  me  how  long  ago  ！ 
Thy  stately  form  I  saw, 


211 


" Have  I  tliy  glory  ceased  to  own, 
Through  matiy  a  wakeful  night, 
Or  the  mem'ry  lost  of  the  secret  bond 
'  Doth  me  with  thee  unite. 

《（ And  thou,  Sir  Priest,  before  thy  shrine. 
Round  fenced  with  red-stained  pale. 
May  beat  of  drum  at  holy  feast, 
And  sacred  mime  ne'er  fail. 

ToMONARi.    "Iio  ！  westwards  o'er  the  heaving  waters. 

Beyond  the  purple  sea, 
S.  OF  S,  Still  Takasago's  shore  we  view. 

Where  stands  the  lordly  tree." 

ToMOKARi,    "  Here  store  of  Tamamo  herb  wherewith 
At  New  Year  homes  are  dressed  ； 

S.  OF  S.  At  foot  of  yon  tall. Pine  reclined, 

Our  limbs  we  well  might  rest." 

TOMOKARi.    "  The  dead  leaves  of  the  deathless  tree 

Upon  me  withering  fall, 
S.  OF  S.        With  wild  plum's  flowering  branchlet  I 
My  wrinkled  brow  enthrall." 


212 


TOMOKAM. 

" Upon  my  raiment  snow-flakes  glitter  ； 
Beneath  the  streaming  moon, 
With  gods  in  godlike  revel  to  join 
How  glorious  the  boon," 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  SUMIYOSHI. 

" Hark  to  the  music  of  the  sea, 
Sweet  as  the  maidens'  song, 
Who  urge  the  sacred  mime  before 
The  temple-crowding  throng. 

" Behold  how  yon  tall  Pine's  vast  shadow 
Trembles  with  ceaseless  quiver. 
Upon  the  moonlight  waters  mirrored. 
At  every  wavelet's  shiver ノ， 

TOMCWAM. 

"0  bless  the  land  the  gods'  behests 
And  god  gi'en  chiefs  obey  : 
To  high  Miako's  lordly  town 
Still  distant  is  the  way." 


213 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  SUMIYOSHI. 

" May  troops  of  maidens  welcome  tliee 
As  chief  from  victory, 
A  thousand,  thousand  blessings  I  pray 
Ever  attend  on  thee. 

" White-robed  when  thou  at  holy  feast 
Invok'st  the  gods  high  grace 
Thine  outstretched  arm  all  ill  avert, 
And  every  good  embrace, 

" 0  for  a  thousand  autumns  may 
The  people  peaceful  be. 
For  full  ten  thousand  years  enjoy 
Long-life,  prosperity." 

"How  softly  sweetly  sings  the  breeze, 

0  everlasting  Pine  ！ 
Among  thy  far-flung  leafy  limbs 

Whereunder  I  recline, 
And  I  could  lie,  well  pleased  to  list 

To  music  such  as  thine.  * 

This  last  stanza  is  sung  or  recited  by  the  "  Utaigata." 


PREFACE    OF    THE  AUTHOR. 


( Original  Text  Reproduced  opposite. ) 


KANA  TEHON  CHIUSHINGUB A 

DAIJO. 


Kako  ari  to  ihedoino  shoknsezareba  souo  ajiwai  wo  shiradzn  to  wa，  kuni  osamatte  yoki  busbi  no 
chiu  mo  buyu  mo  kakuniru  ni，  tatoheba  hoslii  no  hiru  miyedsu  yoru  wa  midarete  arawaruru  taraeshi 
wo  koko  ni  kanagaki  no. 


: 一 み m% - 

- つ-; .タ 


. ^^^^ 


4r»  i 

:-、 

ず、 


X  ， 

い 

？〜 

.ps  ：ュ、 / 

'、ん 乂 

\  1^ 警 


V な メ' や 


： 『 %r 

ノ 


/  /  や tr, , や 

仁 レ 'く    ？  t 


，め や 


— 1, -W*"' 


'v、 


A 

■♦U,. ゃ國 


I 

\ 丄 一,： 

ゃラ ザ ぜ養 ^/f}u7  ¥0  ，害 i ふ 

0  nf^^/HV  t  rf  / もま I 


マ ま ，ず， ZCXJA*^ レ效 さな や？ VI 

で ふお  一 ， 

"ユーく-  r-z 

T^^1.S4 る-》 ふ， る 

^や.〉 ま 5 太^ 4^?5i>iv> が まふ やぶ さ 一 一 


ま^^^-.^>^ム,スぺゃ^^ゾき^^<.^ 

、"お  V 


メ, 


f^9.  、？ レ 「マ》 ザき S お ふ.^^ ぎ.^ 

9>,.?ズ4.-/^^.^ず繁5まぉ>ゾ 

び！？ ます る 多 

^.v^r. お r>4^.>§ ま. 慕き ずき 


:  .:?5r  や X 


麟 广 


I  AM. 
じ' つ 


龕 


University  ot  California  Liorary 
Los  Aneeies 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


DATE  SENT 

ILL' 
1 '、 2000 


St ま" 


购 


I 

11 

UR 


URL,"  )f£B 1 2  2003 


陶 

DUE  2  ms  FROM  DATE  RECEIVED 
"'"EP  。 5 TLL-CNJO ケ々 


Mum 


URL 


libr4hy  use  |9 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
THIS  BOOK  CARD  \ 

' き LIBRARY ク, 


University  Research  Library 


PL    79^.6   KiE5 1 ヒ 76 


こ 一 


g  ノ 


-3 


fu 厂 7-?4,.^js  3F,:5  ；  76 


